Ouster:
THE COUNTY ATTORNEY
& The Klan
A Novel by
William S. Hendon
Mill Creek Press
Salt Lake City, Utah
Copyright © 2008 by William S. Hendon
All rights reserved under International and
Pan-American Copyright Conventions.
No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or
transmitted in any form, or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying,
recording, or otherwise, without the prior written permission of the
publishers, except in the case of brief quotations em-bodied in critical articles
and reviews. For information, address Mill Creek Press, P.O. Box 71381, Salt
Lake City, UT 84171-0381.
Published in the United States by Mill Creek Press.
MILL CREEK PRESS is a registered trademark of
Mill Creek Press, LLC
This book is a work of fiction. The characters, places,
and incidents are the product of the author's imagination
or are presented fictitiously.
Library of Congress Control Number: 2007941354
ISBN: 978-0-9798455-5-0
Printed in the United States of America on acid-free paper
pfb32975
First Edition
Cover by Simone Earl
For My Dad

Ouster..
1. The act of putting out of possession; the state of being
dispossessed.
2. (Law) The putting out of possession, wrongfully or
otherwise, of one who is in possession of a freehold, no
matter in what title; -- called also ouster.
Source: Webster's Revised Unabridged Dictionary (1913)

TABLE OF CONTENTS
CHAPTER 1. HOMECOMING 1
CHAPTER 2. MORE WAR STORIES 25
CHAPTER 3. AN OPPORTUNITY ARISES 50
CHAPTER 4. AN ENDING AND A BEGINNING 79
CHAPTER 5. FIRST DAYS 105
CHAPTER 6. UNSETTLING EVENTS 129
CHAPTER 7. MORE TROUBLES FOR JENNIE 145
CHAPTER 8. BUILDING THE CASE 171
CHAPTER 9. A TRIP NORTH 195
CHAPTER 10. THE GRAND JURY 234
CHAPTER 11. WARNING SHOTS ARE FIRED 262
CHAPTER 12. WHIPPING THE WHIPPING TEAM 266
CHAPTER 13. TAKING OFF THE MASK 284
CHAPTER 14. ALL OUT WAR 311
CHAPTER 15. MORE CASUALTIES IN THE WAR 321
CHAPTER 16. TRIAL IN TECUMSEH 330
CHAPTER 17. A POSTSCRIPT 351

Ouster:
THE COUNTY ATTORNEY
& The Klan

Chapter 1
HOMECOMING
The war was over. The sounds and smells still lingered over the fields of
France and Belgium; the desolation remained but with the armistice signed,
the war to "end all wars" was over. Men left the trenches, gathered in quietly
talking groups and walked to the rear. As the days of demobilization passed
into months, men and women returned to their home countries. From France
and England ships brought American Expeditionary Force soldiers home to
the American ports of New York, Hoboken, Boston, Philadelphia, Norfolk,
Miami, Tampa, Mobile, New Orleans, Galveston, and Los Angeles. From
these seacoast ports, trains set forth, bursting with their loads as they fanned
out across the continent depositing tired soldiers at hundreds of towns. On
March 15, 1920, at the Chicago, Rock Island and Pacific station in Shawnee,
Oklahoma, an erect and uniformed captain of the coast artillery stepped off
the 6:10 P.M. train. Captain Claude Hendon was home.
He wore the same uniform that he had had tailored at the Famous Barr
department store in St. Louis in late 1917 when he had come home on his first
leave after being commissioned at Fortress Monroe, Virginia. The uniform still
fit him and he looked good in it, a tall handsome man of twenty-nine years
with brown hair, dark brown eyes and a slow and warming smile that
suggested a mind of wit and humor. Gathering his bag and gift parcels for his
mother and sisters, Claude walked across the platform and into the station's
2 William S. Hendon
white waiting room. It was just 6 P.M. and the train was early so no one was
there to meet him.
As he entered the platform side door, the door opposite burst open and
Claude's brothers, Gordon and Bryan, rushed towards him, flushed with
excitement and grinning hugely. They did not fall on him; their natural shyness
and Claude's status as a soldier prevented such a display, but with broad grins,
they clasped his hands in theirs. Behind them with a clang and a roar, having
deposited its passengers, the train pulled out of the station on its way to
McLoud, Harrah, and Oklahoma City. The train noise halted conversation for
just a moment and then his two younger brothers both began talking at once.
"Dad has the wagon outside and he's got a new mule, but still no automobile,"
said twenty-five year-old Bryan, home from his research work in geology at
the University of Oklahoma. Bryan was stocky for a Hendon; he was muscular
and a bit shorter than most of the Hendon males. Gordon, on the other hand,
the twenty year old, was tall, thin and had something of the praying mantis
about him. He carried a wild shock of unruly hair that seemed to have a life
of its own.
"It's a handsome mule come to take our warrior home, but an auto it
ain't," Gordon explained, already a schoolteacher in nearby Tecumseh.
"Good lads," Claude called as he grasped his two brothers to him. "Sure
good to see you."
"Glad to have you back, Judge," Bryan responded while Gordon grinned.
"Let's have a look at that mule," said Claude and with his brothers carrying his
parcels and he carrying his bag, they moved out onto the street side of the
station under an arcade of brick. Parked at the edge was a well kept buckboard
wagon drawn by a mule; on the seat sat an older man of about 60 years, of
medium build with a black hat hiding his baldness and a large white mustache
hiding his mouth. The man's serious demeanor gave way to a welcoming smile
as Claude came up onto the seat and clasped his father's shoulders, Bryan and
Gordon piling in the back with the bag and parcels.
"Hi, Dad," Claude greeted his father. Randall Robinson Hendon, known
as R.R. to his friends, smiled broadly and greeted Claude. For a long moment,
they held hands and looked at each other as if assessing what the two years
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 3
had done to each since last they saw one another. There was the old mutual
feeling, but now there was something different, the look and feelings of two
men, not one man and a boy.
"Welcome home, son; thank the Lord you arrived safely. Your mother
worried all the time you were away." That was an understatement since R.R.
had written his other soldier son, Randall Robert, just 6 months before asking
if he had heard from Claude. The family had not heard from him in several
months and R.R. told Bob Junior that he feared him dead. It was a great relief
when they finally heard that he was alive and safe. Commanding an artillery
battery in France was dangerous, and Claude commanded Battery D of the
second battalion of the 51st Coast Artillery near Flirey in the St. Mihiel sector.
His battery had seen action at the Meuse-Argonne area and while behind their
own lines, was nonetheless subject to overrun by German troops or bombardment
by German artillery; they had been in action most of l918. It was on the
ship returning to the United States that Claude received his official transfer to
the Judge Advocate General's office in Washington, D.C.
"It's good to be back, sir. It's good to see you. I'm sorry I couldn't let you
know earlier when I was coming, but I finished my current work at the J.A.G.
and since there was a break, I decided to get back here as soon as possible.
There was a train for St. Louis that same night so I took it."
"Is this all your gear?" asked R.R. "If so, let's head for the farm. It's a ride
and dark is coming."
"I've more things coming by Express, but it will be a few days before they
come," replied Claude. The buckboard and mule moved away from the
station. Turning west on Main Street, they rolled down through the business
section of Shawnee where stores were closing for the day. They rode past Kib
Warren's furniture store, the Bison Theater, the Stouffer Brothers Drug store,
past the Federal National Bank, the 1st National Bank and the Mammoth
Store then R.R. turned the mule south towards Tecumseh. Leaving town on
Beard Street, the wagon rolled past the Shawnee Milling Company, through
Colored Town and headed across the North Canadian River Bridge on the
freshly graveled Highway that had just been designated State Highway 18.
After the five mile trip south to Tecumseh, they turned east on what had just
4 William S. Hendon
been also just been named a State Highway, number 9, but locally better
known as the Seminole road. They traveled east to Earlsboro, some nine miles
away, near where the Hendon farm lay. Earlsboro was named after a Negro
barber named Earl who settled in the area many years ago and opened a
barbershop; while his barbering might not have been the best, he had been an
orderly to General "Fighting Joe" Wheeler of Alabama cavalry fame.
Tecumseh was the county seat of Pottawatomie County since the early
days of statehood in 1907. In 1913, men from Shawnee had forced a vote and
Shawnee won the county seat. However, the Supreme Court overturned the
vote and county records returned to Tecumseh, renaming it the county seat.
By now, Shawnee had developed into a town of some 15,000, while Tecumseh
had not grown past 2000, so the issue would probably come up again. The
Hendons still considered Tecumseh their "capital," even though they assumed
that one day Shawnee would win.
By the time the Hendon men had traveled south to Tecumseh and turned
east to Earlsboro, the sun was dropping in the west. They rode into the
coming night with the sun setting behind them, trailing dusky light on the
scrubby blackjack oaks and on the dark gold of the tall prairie grass on either
side of the road. The nine miles they still had to go led them into the dark of
that March evening. As they passed farms and houses, they saw from windows
faint light from coal oil lamps, barely brighter than the dim stars overhead.
The tack of the mule jingled slightly and the wheels of the wagon made a
grinding sound beneath them as mile after mile, the party closed on the farm
through an increasingly chilly night.
Over the clatter of the tackle, the metal shod wheels of the wagon striking
the gravel and the clop, clop of the mule, Bryan and Gordon kept up a steady
chatter, telling Claude about their lives and present activities, catching him up
on their affairs. Claude listened attentively, once more glad to be a part of his
family.
Patience was the word for wagon travel across the rolling farm country.
Coming over the last rise, it was now nearly 10 o'clock, and suddenly, the sky
was brightly lit. A bond fire, liberally doused with coal oil, broke out from the
yard near the farmhouse. The family had heard them coming, seen the lamp
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 5
on the wagon as it crested the last rise, and they lit the celebratory fire
welcoming Claude back to his family.
Waiting in the yard was Claude's mother Mary Belle, a tall and thin woman
of fifty-eight years. Her graying hair and lean figure belied the strength of her.
Only the strong hands and the bright brown eyes told that story. Beside her
was Lillie Ann, also tall and rather stern looking, thirty-five years old and
unmarried, a teacher who had recently purchased her own house at 520 West
Market Street in Shawnee. Beside her was Emily Caroline, another erect
Hendon woman, but unlike Lillie, Emily was lively and full of fun, characteristics
that helped her at home with her two children and husband James "Roy"
Barlow, a mailman in Norman. People said that Emily got all the looks and
she was certainly a beautiful woman, but the other Hendon girls were also
pretty, each in her own way. Emily's two children, Dick and Roma, ran around
the fire, far more excited by the jumping flames and getting to stay up late
than by the return of their uncle. Two more of Claude's sisters,
fifteen-year-old Lottie Bess and young Katie, just now twelve, stood by their
mother and slightly behind, still shy in the face of many people even if they
were all family.
As the wagon approached the yard, sisters Easterbelle, age seventeen and
Sallie Faye twenty-two, came from the kitchen to see their much-admired
returning soldier brother. Easterbelle was nearly ready for college and Sallie
Faye was already teaching. Young Kate ran to the approaching wagon and
took Claude's hand. As he jumped down from the wagon, Claude swung Kate
into his arms and gave her a big kiss. At that, Kate remembered that she was
12 years old. Twelve year olds were too grown up to run and greet someone.
As Claude put her down, she blushed and stood back. "Katie," Claude said as
he took a long look at her, "you're grown up! I can't call you Brat anymore."
Claude went to his mother and put his arms around her and at that, his sisters
crowded around him. Lost in the easy familiarity of the family, tears brightened
Claude's eyes as he told them how happy he was to see them all and how
pleased he was to be back. The outpouring of genuine affection brightened the
moment for all of them.
As Gordon took the mule and wagon to the barn, R.R. broke into the
6 William S. Hendon
revels with a somewhat mock stern voice saying, "The boy's hungry and so are
we. We will have plenty of time to ask him about his travels. Let's have some
supper." No one responded, but the family encircling Claude began to move
towards the kitchen.
KKK
Randall Robert Hendon was a very serious man; he saved his slight humor
for few occasions. RR. was born just before the Civil War at Oak Level,
Alabama to Randall Robinson Hendon and Emily McPherson. R.R. grew up
in northern Alabama and married a Nabors, Mary Belle Nabors from
Piedmont, Alabama. They married in 1881 and set about farming a piece of
land that R.R. purchased from the Federal government near Montevallo,
Alabama, land taken by the government years before from the Cherokees. R.R.
and Mary Belle set up housekeeping in a well built, but small log cabin that
R.R. had built. There they had the first of 13 children. Their first born, Henry
Hagan Hendon was sickly and died within six months in 1882. Little Henry
was buried in the new family cemetery on RR's father's farm at Oak Level.
However, the next year, a healthy son, Wheeler Boozer Hendon, was born and
named after "Fighting Joe" Wheeler. Scott Nabors, Mary Belle's father and
eight of her uncles had served in the Alabama cavalry under General Wheeler,
much admired by both families. Lillie Ann came next in 1885. The couple
liked their farm, but R.R. found it hard to make enough for his growing family
to live on. He was a good cotton farmer and a good carpenter, but cotton
prices were at a bottom and carpenter wages were equally low. It was difficult
to make a go of it even with the young couple's two families helping.
Things were never easy in Alabama before the war but after the war north
Alabama continued to suffer through a hard "Reconstruction." With the
destruction of markets for anything a farmer produced, with little or no cash,
a farmer simply lived from one good year to the next good year with many bad
years in between. R.R. heard from relatives that things might well be better out
west in Texas. In 1887, he and Mary Belle packed up the family and with his
father's blessing, went west across the southern states stopping at NacogOuster:
The County Attorney & The Klan 7
doches, Texas where they thought to look around to see if it was a place to
stay. They visited Belle's parents; Scott and Caroline Nabors had moved west
just about a year before R.R. and Belle. However, R.R. and Belle did not stay
with the Nabors. They moved on. They lived in a wagon and in that wagon
their next son, Scott Hendon (named after Mary Belle's father) was born on
May 10, 1887, in Honey Grove, Texas. They only stayed for a brief time in
Honey Grove because no land was available that R.R. wanted to buy. Still
looking around, he applied for and was appointed postmaster not too many
miles further west at the rural community of Eastman, Indian Territory just
across the Red River near Marietta, I.T.
There was not much to Eastman, a school, a few houses and a blacksmith.
In Eastman, R.R. rented a farm by the year and set up a small store and post
office not far from the rural school. The business didn't amount to much and
store keeping was not this dour man's cup of tea, but the store took care of
them for a while. Soon after arriving in Eastman, Belle gave birth to Emily
Caroline, then on November 9, 1891, Claude was born bringing the number
of living children to five. With growing responsibilities, R.R. had to make a
decision. Would they stay where they were or would they seek a better home
site?
On one venture to look for a permanent home, R.R., along with some
friends decided to take their families by wagon on a trip out along the Washita
River into the Texas panhandle to have a look at settling near the town of
Sweetwater. What water was there was sweet but there was not much of it and
no timber to speak of at all. The friends stayed in order to try the place out,
but R.R. did not like it, nor did Belle and they returned after a prolonged trip
to Eastman retracing their route down the Washita River. The only thing they
had gained from the journey was the knowledge that they did not want the
Texas panhandle. On the return to Eastman, the children picked up shell
casings and trinkets where they camped along the Washita at the massacre site
of Black Kettle's Cheyenne tribe at the hands of George Custer.
In 1892, from a traveling man, R.R. heard of 160 acres of good land he
could buy up north. R.R. had not been in time to get a good homestead in the
1891 Land Rush up in the center of the Territory that opened the Seminole,
8 William S. Hendon
Shawnee and Sac and Fox lands, but homestead land could be bought from
those who claimed it for speculation. Because there was really no land free for
homesteading, buying land looked to be the only option. Rather than load the
family back into wagons for another goose chase, R.R. made a trip up north
by himself to the town of Tecumseh in Indian Territory where nearby not far
from the village of Earlsboro, he had a look at the available 160 acres. He
found it to his liking and made an offer that the owner accepted. They had a
farm at last.
Returning to Eastman, R.R. virtually gave away his store (not a lot to give
away anyway), gave up his postmaster job, and the family packed and moved.
The horses and the cow trailed after the wagon loaded with the household
goods and tools he had retained from his store stock. They traveled north
some 180 miles to Earlsboro, Indian Territory to the 160 acres that became
their home and would remain so for about thirty years, until about 1922, when
the R.R. would sell the farm, and they would move to a house in Shawnee.
When the family arrived in that early spring of 1892, they found a pretty
piece of land, watered well by spring rains, with healthy pasture, a good wood
lot and a variety of wild fruit trees blooming. Game seemed plentiful and the
grass was heavy and thick. The only building on the land was a small log cabin
with a dirt floor. The first months there, the family managed to crowd into the
cabin while R.R. cleared a site for a garden, built a crude log corral for the
livestock and arranged a small smoke house to began putting up meat.
Claude and his brothers and sisters grew up on this farm. Here, the family
prospered and grew larger with the birth of Randall Robert in 1893, Roy Bryan
(named after William Jennings Bryan) in 1895, Sallie Faye in 1898, Gordon in
1900, Easterbelle in 1905, Lottie Bess in 1907, and ending with Katherine
Gertrude in 1908. In all, of the thirteen children born to the couple, twelve of
them lived.
As that first summer approached and with the garden in, the family turned
to building a typical dog run house consisting of two large rooms, each one
sixteen feet by eighteen feet with a breezeway between them. The logs used
were large ones; they were split on three sides in such a way that a flat side
faced inward and the round side faced out. However, logs as long as sixteen
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 9
to eighteen feet were not available, so R.R. pieced logs together with wooden
pins. In one end of the building was the kitchen with a wood stove for
cooking and for heat and in the other room they built a stone fireplace for
heat. Everyone in the family who was old enough, helped, and neighbors
pitched in too. Gathering stone for a fireplace and large flat stones for a
foundation was one of the more arduous tasks; all the children were amazed
at how many rocks it actually took to build the fireplace.
It was good to move into the fresh wood smell of the large and dry rooms
of the new house. All were pleased to leave the old roof leaking, dirt-floored
cabin but it still served them as a useful storage shed. Soon after and with the
help of other homesteaders in the area, R.R. dug a rock lined well by hand and
with an abundance of fresh water, carrying buckets to the house from the
nearby creek ended.
Over the next few years, life on the farm was settled and ordinary. Upon
arrival in Earlsboro, R.R. had helped organize a subscription school that all the
children of appropriate age attended. The first school was for three months,
then with the coming of public schools, the school year advanced to five
months and then to eight months over time.
Cotton was the major cash crop in that part of Indian Territory and R.R.
had good land for cotton. Growing cotton was an involved process. The first
step was to plant the cottonseed in small furrows dug in the ground with hoes.
In Earlsboro, the furrow digging took place in May. The second step was
"chopping" cotton to remove the grass and weeds that continuously competed
with the cotton plants. Thinning out excessive cotton plants that could impair
the quality of the crop was part of the chop. Chopping cotton was difficult
manual labor, but it was not the hardest task. The final step, picking cotton,
was the most grueling.
A skilled hand could pick as much as 300 to 500 pounds in a 12-hour
period. Prices varied depending on the quality of the cotton. Many families
earned almost all of their cash income during the cotton-picking season. The
Hendon children not only picked their own cotton; they also hired out to
other farmers and picked for a fee per hundred weight. Cotton picking and
woodcutting remained the principal means the young Hendons had to earn
10 William S. Hendon
some cash of their own. R.R. and Belle always let the children keep their
earnings from working off the farm. They believed the children learned more
by earning and managing their own money.
Each year, an award was given to the first planter presenting a bail of
cotton to a local cotton mill. The award encouraged farmers to begin
harvesting as early as possible. The more cotton milled, the greater the profit
for the cotton mill owner.
Belle continued to run the home and do all of those heavy chores that
were the lot of farm-women of her day. She took the raw wool that R.R.
sheared from their sheep, washed and cleaned it, carded and spun it and died
it with the bark from various trees or leaves from particular plants. Then she
knitted it into stockings. She pieced quilts, she crocheted decorative fringes,
and she knitted bedspreads. She washed clothes in a large three-footed iron
pot in the back yard with lye soap she made from rendering pork fat. The
resident pigs always seemed to become nervous when they smelled that lard
rendering for soap. White clothes Belle boiled in soapy water; then they went
through two clear water rinses, then a last rinse in water with bluing in it.
Clothes that needed it were dipped in starch and hung to dry on the fences
and shrubs in the yard. She ironed clothes with a flat iron heated on coals in
the fireplace or on the stove in the kitchen..
All the girls at home helped with these tasks as well as all the other
household chores including cooking and cleaning. Belle baked bread about
twice a week, and the children helped; one girl might bake cinnamon rolls and
another biscuits for the morning or for the evening meal. Life had its chores,
and while there was little raucous behavior, there was ample wit and laughter
among the family members. They enjoyed each other's company and everyone
had to learn to take as much as they gave. Seldom had a day gone by without
someone playing a prank on someone else. Jokes were never played on Belle
as she refereed the children's play while R.R. enjoyed it but put limits on
anything "getting out of hand."
Belle raised chickens, ducks, and geese for meat and eggs and churned
cream from the Hendon cows into butter. Churning was hard work and the
older girls did most of it, and not always willingly. The Hendons had a chicken
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 11
house and sometimes they raised chickens with a wood-fired incubator; if they
were hatching eggs, they had to turn the eggs every other day. If it was very
cold, they put more wood in the small stove in the incubator to keep the eggs
warm. Once the eggs hatched, the chicks were confined near the heat and as
they got bigger, the pen had to be enlarged. At about three pounds, the young
roosters began to sacrifice their all for the family by going into the frying pan.
The pullets were kept for laying eggs. Taking care of the chicks was kind of
fun, but for the children, the task of cleaning the chicken manure out of the
chicken house to be used as fertilizer on the family's garden was not a lot of
fun. The younger boys usually were stuck with this task
As the children came in from school, Belle would sometimes have a pan
of baked sweet potatoes ready and each child would take one as they went out
to do the evening chores before supper. There were usually six to twelve cows
to milk; mostly the boys did that and the girls helped in the house, but with
enough cows, the girls sometimes had to milk too. The milking happened
regularly twice a day and preferably at the same time each day. The children
had to milk early every morning and again at night before supper. The children
were taught to take hold of the teats, squeeze, and pull down. R.R. wanted
them to milk one front one and one back one at the same time and then
change sides. After the milk quits coming easy, you would take your thumb
and finger and keep stripping until you didn't get milk anymore. They children
all knew that if they only milked a cow half way, and went off and left her, in
two or three days she'd be dry. At milking time, the barn cats used to line up
and a child would squirt milk in the cat's mouth. Cats were always on hand for
a milking. The family kept a cat bowl in the barn and gave the cats some each
time they milked the cows.
While the actual cutting and splitting of wood was the job of the older
boys, someone, usually the youngest boy, had the job of bringing wood to the
porch and then keeping the wood box in the kitchen full. That person also
filled the baskets of cobs that were burned in the kitchen stove. It was not a
bad job if there were clean cobs in the corncrib, but the Hendons raised only
enough corn to feed a few pigs and the chickens and for grinding corn meal
so, the cob supply for kindling went away very soon in the early winter. That
12 William S. Hendon
meant gathering small limbs in the woods, an endless job that had to be done
each day.
In the spring, there were fields to plow, corn and cotton to plant, and take
care of through the growing season. Big gardens were the rule of the day with
many fruits and vegetables raised. Some fruit was dried but high acid fruits and
tomatoes were canned. Vegetables from the garden fed the family year-round,
so planting and tending the garden were important duties. They planted beans,
peas, pumpkins, onions, Irish potatoes, sweet potatoes, various greens,
black-eyed peas, okra, asparagus, carrots, beets and squash, as well as
strawberries and rhubarb. Many of these were only seasonally available but
root crops could be kept most of the year.
Soon after school was over in May, Belle would corral the children to help
with spring house cleaning. They stripped beds of sheets, aired out feather
mattresses and took rugs outside to beat the winter dust out of them. At the
end of the school year each spring, there were special programs or performances.
Perhaps a school dance or picnic would be held and families, friends,
and neighbors visited, as everyone celebrated the end of another school year.
Warm weather made it easier for farm families to go to church, and each
Sunday morning, the Hendons got up early to milk cows and feed livestock
before driving several miles to church in a mule-drawn wagon. This was the
time of year when the churches held potluck dinners. Each family prepared a
meat dish, vegetable, dessert, or bread to share with others. The Hendon
children always knew that church potlucks meant good food and a chance to
play with friends.
During the summer, farm families and neighbors banded together to
harvest wheat and oats and separate the grain from the stalk, a process known
as threshing. In the fall, there was the corn to gather, the sweet potatoes to dig
as well as the Irish potatoes. Everyone picked cotton in the fall also, but the
children were never kept out of school to do so. They picked when they came
home from school. R.R. often planted watermelons in the cotton rows and
these were sometimes savaged during the hot weather of cotton picking. They
raised pumpkins; they raised sorghum for making molasses; they gathered
honey from beehives; life was full and life was full of work.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 13
R.R. also made sorghum molasses. He usually borrowed a sorghum mill
from one of his neighbors. The sorghum mill was heavy iron made with two
large horizontal gears on a base. One gear was attached to a braced vertical
pole some five feet high. Attached to the top of this pole was a horizontal pole
out some eight feet to which was hitched a mule. The mule would walk in a
circle around the weighted cane mill, and the cane would be fed into the spot
where the gears came together. This squeezed the cane and a trough caught
the juice that ran into a large bucket. It was a messy job and the gears had to
be cleaned often to keep them crushing the cane fed into them. By carefully
cooking this juice, taking care that it not burn, the sorghum juice could be
gradually reduced into a usable sweet syrup. The silage became fodder for the
cattle.
Most of the butchering was done in the fall because there was no sure way
to keep the meat during the hot weather of spring or summer. Butchering was
a neighborhood affair with families helping each other. Smoking was used to
cure the meat and bacon was smoke cured with black pepper, salt, or sugar.
In some cases, meat was dried by smoking it for a long time into a kind of
jerky. Other meat could also be canned. No wonder that everyone kept
chickens, because chickens could be killed, dressed, and eaten fresh with no
waste. Wild game also provided fresh meat, although deer were usually cut up
and smoked.
After a fall frost, the Hendons picked corn by hand and stored it in a
corncrib to dry. Later, the corn kernels were removed from the cob (shelled)
by a hand driven sheller and used to feed cows, horses, mules, and pigs. In
picking corn, the person had a peg on his hand and you would open the
shucks, pull the ear out, and throw it in the wagon. They usually took two
rows at a time. The team of mules walked slowly and the pickers would go
down through the field picking corn. It was hard work and at the end of the
day, everyone felt it in his or her muscles.
Schooling for the children changed as the community developed. By the
time public schools were organized, R.R. and Belle had several children
attending. In the early days, most schools were about four or five miles apart.
Everyone would be within walking distance of that school. Most of the farm
14 William S. Hendon
children did not have to walk or ride more than two miles to school. The high
school was in Tecumseh so given that it was some nine miles away, Hendon
children usually boarded with families in Tecumseh during school terms. In
the country schools, there was no electricity, and the only heat came from a
wood stove. Students walked or rode their ponies to school.
At the school the Hendons attended there was no well on the school
ground, so the children had to go for water over to the adjoining farmhouse.
The children were usually from five to sixteen years of age, in classes ranging
from first to eighth grade. The teacher did his or her own janitor work; they
swept the floors, got the wood for the stove, and taught all grades.
In the school, there was a bench up front where first and second graders
learned together while higher grades clustered in other parts of the schoolroom.
The teacher would usually call children to the front of the room for
reading lessons and math. Teachers were great for mottoes on the chalkboards,
such as "The only way to have a friend is to be one" or "Don't put off
until tomorrow what you can do today."
On school days, the Hendon children usually carried buckets with their
lunches in them. The lunch might contain bread and butter, or maybe bread
with lard and sorghum, a piece of jerky beef or pork and fruit when it was in
season.
The children played games at recess and noon, such as Andy-over,
baseball, hide and seek, keep away and kick the can.
On cold winter days, the classes would stay indoors during recess. If the
weather were bad, the teacher would invent work for students to do at their
desks. There were several possibilities but one common one was to have the
student take a page from the reading lesson and arrange the words in
alphabetical order. Alternatively, you might have to write the names of
creatures that fly, run, jump, swim, or creep or maybe the names of animals
that cackle, purr, neigh, or bark. Another task might be to make a list of all the
words in your reading lesson containing a given sound. An example might be
a "p" sound like pussy, pilot, parsnip etc. A favorite among the children was
the spelling bee.
Before walking or riding horseback to school each day, children had to get
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 15
up early and do their chores. Springtime meant additional chores. There might
be feeding newborn calves, baby pigs, or lambs. Mothers and babies needed
additional feed, bedding, and protection from cold, wet weather.
Sundays were devoted to prayer and bible reading in the morning and then
a trip to church unless the weather was so foul that the trip could not be made
without real hardship. The Hendons were god-fearing, but they could pass on
always attending church services. Their religious life was more their own than
a public demonstration.
Cash on the farm came from R.R. selling the cotton. As part of the
household funds, Belle sold eggs and butter. As they grew older, the boys
hired out to cut wood and build fences for people in the district when they
were not needed at home. R.R. increased his cotton crop but he also took up
some business interests. He became involved in banking and served on the
board of directors of the Seminole bank, was president of the Maud Bank and
held shares in the bank at Crowder, Oklahoma. He was always active in local
politics later and served one term in the Oklahoma Legislature. By not having
to rely exclusively on farming, R.R. did become reasonably prosperous.
Now, in 1920, the farming had slowed down as more of the children left
home and R.R. did less cash farming. There were still the orchards, the
poultry, the small cornfield and the pasture, but cotton acreage was much
reduced as R.R. began to think about selling out and maybe moving to town.
After all, he was 60 and income from his other enterprises kept him from
having to do more farming than he wanted. As time went on, the farming that
he wanted to do was just to provide good food for the table.
KKK
With several people talking at once, they spilled into the dining room
where a long table had been prepared with the best tablecloth, many candles,
Mary Belle's best china brought from Alabama, and the brand new Community
brand silver plate flatware. Bowls of black-eyed peas, sweet potatoes,
platters of chicken, plates of homemade rolls, all manner of fruits and
conserves left little room for the plates. Buttermilk and water provided the
16 William S. Hendon
drinks. Claude sat to the right of his father; Mary Belle took her place at the
other end of the table and the rest of the family took chairs at their chosen
places along either side.
This memorable meal took place in the dining room of the second family
house on the farm. In 1906, R.R. had built a two story native stone house of
six rooms near the log house of 1892, now an out building. The new house
featured three bedrooms on the second floor, a kitchen, dining room and
living room on the first floor and throughout the house were real glass double
hung windows, said to be the first in the county.
R.R. led the family in a prayer over the food, expressing thanks that
Claude had safely returned. Following this quiet moment, the conversation
once more burst along the table as family members told Claude what they had
been doing and asked him for stories of his adventures. All talked except R.R.
and all of them at once, except when Claude answered a question or related
some of the details of his experiences; then, all became hushed. Clearly, he was
the honored guest, the traveler from far places, the warrior home at last.
With all there was to be told, it took Claude a little time to discover where
missing family members were on that homecoming night. He knew, of course,
because they had been in regular contact by wire, that Bob Junior was still in
California and would soon be mustered out of the army. He and Claude had
been among the first in Pottawatomie County to enlist in 1917. Wheeler and
his wife Grace, he knew, were in Crowder, Oklahoma down in Pittsburg
County where Wheeler ran the bank. Scott and Birdie were there also as Scott
was cashier at the same bank. Although Wheeler had an automobile, neither
couple could get away long enough to come to Earlsboro on short notice.
Henry Wyndham, Sallie Faye's husband was a traveling salesman but he could
do some work some from their home at 723 College Avenue in Stillwater now
that they had a telephone. The couple also took in college student roomers
from Oklahoma A&M College just across the street from 723. Emily's mail
carrier husband of twelve years, Roy Barlow, was working in Norman but that
night he was in Earlsboro helping a friend with his friend's automobile and
might be down later if they could get the auto running. Roy and Emily had
been living in Norman for about eight years.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 17
KKK
While the same night that the Hendons in Earlsboro celebrated Claude's
homecoming, 25 miles away, a masked, white robed man rode into Tom
Deaver's yard on a large black horse. At the commotion, Deavers, a Negro
farmer living at Little Axe, about 15 miles west of Tecumseh, ran to his front
door and out onto the porch. "I'll have water, nigger boy!" yelled the white
sheeted Klansman in a loud and angry voice grimacing at Tom through a
hideous death like mask. When the well bucket was offered, the Klansman
gulped it down and demanded more, having actually poured the water through
a rubber tube that flowed into a leather bottle concealed beneath his robe.
After draining several buckets, the rider snarled, "I ain't had a drink since I
died on the battlefield at Shiloh," At which point he turned his horse and
galloped off into the night, leaving Tom scared to death with the impression
that ghosts of Confederate dead were riding the countryside.
KKK
After dinner, Claude, R.R. and Bryan moved into the living room briefly
but the bonfire outside called to them and the men went outside. Lottie Bess,
Kate, and Emily's two children joined them. Gathering around the dying
bonfire that had burned down to a glowing red with white and gray tipped
logs and coals, they sat on benches, stumps or even on the ground, clustering
around the fire. Their fronts warmed and their backs began to chill. Gordon
then went to the back porch to the wood box, filled his arms with split oak
firewood, left the cut stove wood in the kitchen box and returned to the living
room with larger cuts for the fireplace, which he put in the wood box beside
the fireplace. Picking up a few more pieces from the back porch wood box,
Gordon came out to the yard, laid firewood near the remnants of the bonfire,
and poked the fire. Flames erupted from the resting coals.
"That's probably enough, Gordon," said R.R., and Gordon resumed his
seat near the fire, listening as the others talked.
"Looks like if you're the youngest you always get to bring in the wood,
18 William S. Hendon
Gordon," Claude said. "You'll be carrying wood in here until you are too old
to do it. You'll have to live close by so Mother and Dad can keep warm."
"They'll have to write me and let me know when they get chilly," Gordon
replied, bringing a chuckle from the group.
"We don't see a lot of Gordon now that he has met Alice. He used to
come home on weekends during the school year, but he seems too busy in
Tecumseh to do that now," R.R. commented. "His mule seems always to be
too sick to come this way."
"Dad, you know I have a lot of work and sometimes I help out at
Brawley's store."
"Yes, particularly since Alice started working there," said Bryan. "Alice
probably needs a lot of tutoring with her English. First thing we know we'll
have a flock of little Alices coming out here for Sunday dinner."
Gordon took the banter; he was used to it. He rather liked the attention
even though he didn't always appreciate the humor.
"I don't suppose you are just studying rocks over at Norman are you,
Bryan?" Claude asked. "Geologists shouldn't throw stones."
"I am sure your brothers both keep company with the fairer sex. They
both appear to be good students," remarked R.R. to Claude. "I assume you
continued your studies in France, too."
"Are there little Claudes running around Paris now, Captain?" asked
Bryan.
"Tell us about the long boat trips going and coming across the ocean,"
R.R. remarked, changing the subject. "Were they stormy crossings, or easy
ones?"
Claude began by saying, "The trip over was pretty much like the trip
coming back. When I left Fort Monroe, I caught a ride on a ship from
Norfolk that was going to New York. As we set out, it was night, and we
passed through Hampton Roads where the Monitor and the Merrimack
fought. We passed Fort Monroe, Virginia the headquarters of the Coast
Artillery where I got my training and my lieutenant's commission. I felt strange
passing those old ramparts and seeing their new gun emplacements around the
old star shaped fort. Fort Monroe and the Chase Hotel, where we were
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 19
billeted, were part of me after the months I was there. The fort is where they
held old Jeff Davis for two years after the Civil War. At first, they kept him in
a cell in chains, but they finally moved him into a house on the grounds of the
fort.
"Once in New York, I had to go over to New Jersey to get the ship I went
over on, the USS Kroonland, a 12,241 gross ton passenger steamship, built at
Philadelphia. Completed in 1902, they told us she was operated commercially
for the next fifteen years, mainly trading between New York and Antwerp,
Belgium, until the outbreak of World War I in 1914. In 1915, she transited the
Panama Canal to the Pacific, and in 1916 began service between the United
States and Great Britain. In 1917, some weeks after the U.S. had entered the
war, Kroonland was en route to Liverpool when she was damaged by a German
submarine's torpedo. Following repairs, the ship returned to service.
Transferred to the Navy later in August, 1917, she was placed in commission
as USS Kroonland.
“On September 12, 1917, just after I came back from leave home, we
embarked and sailed from Hoboken, New Jersey. The voyage took about three
weeks. We were part of a convoy of ships that left under escort to go to
England. There were some 108 officers and 1750 enlisted men on our ship.
It took a bit of getting used to because even though I was an officer, the
quarters were very crowded.
"When we arrived at the gangway of the Kroonland, before embarking, we
were handed a slip of paper. This paper, called a ‘billet’ proves that you have
the right to be on board that particular ship and you are supposed to carry it
with you while on board. It tells you where you live, sleep, and eat. In addition,
it contains a few instructions on how to get around on that particular ship, for
there are hardly any two ships that are constructed alike except of course,
sister ships.
"During the voyage each of us had to turn in a post card that would,
assuming we arrived safely, be mailed back to the family to let them know that
we had arrived across the Atlantic and were safe. Dad, you and Mother
received such a card as you later wrote. On board, they assigned us bunks or
"berths" as they call them and this became the area where we ate, slept, and
20 William S. Hendon
lived, if you can call the crowded space, a living. All the men in my battery of
six guns were together. It was a bit different for us because there were marks
and signs around so you knew you were on an English ship with an English
crew. Like, what's a water closet, a W.C.? Where's your kip? How about a
toes-up? Want a cuppa'?"
Claude went on, "Where we slept was on a bunk that was really like a cot;
it was only a strong canvas stretched down the sides of fitted pieces of iron
pipe. These berths came three or four together, one over the other. Each bunk
had a number, and this number corresponded to the number on the 'billet.'
Each bunk contained one life preserver that I used as a pillow. The bunks
were okay but only six feet long, so if you were over that, it was hard to
stretch out. Washrooms were equipped with washbasins and toilets, and as
fresh water was very scarce aboard ship, it was given out daily in small
quantities. After the first day everything smelled bad, the air fetid and humid,
but after the second day you stopped noticing. Smoking was absolutely taboo
in the berthing spaces, for obvious reasons, both bad for you and the source
of a possible fire. In case of a fire, we had some small fire extinguishers and,
of course, they told us where our exits were and the lifeboat station to which
we were assigned."
"What did you do on the ship to pass the time?" asked Lillie.
"Mostly we played cards. As officers, we could engage in target practice,
shooting our side arms at whatever we could see off the ship. There were also
prizefights that people engaged in and bet money on the outcome. There was
a ring set up on the deck for the purpose. Whenever possible we spent most
of our free time on deck, because if we got seasick it was easier being out in
the breeze than down below. As officers we were allowed to move around
more; the enlisted men were more often limited to where they could go on the
ship. I got seasick but fought it off. The Atlantic was rough from the minute
we got away from the land at Halifax until we got near Great Britain.
"On our voyage there was fear of U-boats so we put in at Halifax, Nova
Scotia, and then later on the south coast of Ireland, before going on to
England. After remaining in the Halifax harbor for four days, we started on
our way across the Atlantic. The convoy consisted of our three troop ships,
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 21
three freighters, and an auxiliary cruiser. On the evening of September 25, five
hundred miles off the Irish coast, we met a convoy of eight torpedo boat
destroyers of the British Navy and on September 30, we stopped at Bentley
Bay, Ireland, while the minesweepers swept the channel for us. We continued
on the rest of our journey, arriving at Liverpool, England, on the second of
October after a long trip across the Atlantic looking for and worrying about
submarines."
By now, the women had come out from the kitchen and sat on the porch
steps eager to hear the tale of the sea.
"Because the Kroonland was a passenger ship, it was designed to carry
people, but not nearly as many as we were. They had knocked out walls that
had been cabins and made dormitory-like rooms where our bunks were. The
navy has its own language. Our bathrooms are called the 'heads', our floors,
the 'decks, A, B, C' etc, the kitchen, a 'galley' etc.
"I did not sleep that first night on the ship; there was too much to see, to
think about, and to wonder about what would follow. Allowed on deck, I
found the air cold but more pleasant than down below. Everything was calm
and chilly as our ship gathered with other ships to form the convoy. I thought
also about all the rules we had to follow. They absolutely forbade us to throw
anything overboard because doing so would leave a trail for the enemy to
follow. Smoking was forbidden on deck at night because of the lights. I said
we couldn't smoke below but there were brief times each day when you could.
They controlled those times by a smoking light that came on when you could
and was off when you could not. Imagine how it seemed to be on a huge
blacked out ship, running on to Lord knows where with no lights at all.
Because a glowing cigarette can be seen as far as a half a mile on a clear night,
matches and cigarette lighters were forbidden at night while on board the ship.
"Early morning came, and I could see ships around us as we got under
way. When I went down to the mess for breakfast, I found Charlie Dierker
who was on the same ship with his battery. We palled together throughout the
voyage. What got me were the huge pots, just like at camp from which cooks
shoved stuff that rather looked like food onto your plate. However, we were
hungry and on that first smooth morning, Charlie and I ate very well, actually
22 William S. Hendon
better than I had at Fort Monroe.
"While on board, the crew, and all the enlisted men had to serve as
lookouts. A lookout stationed on some particular place on the ship observes
and reports the movements of other ships, and anything he sees floating or
submerged in the water. No matter how trivial it may seem, anything has to
be immediately reported. We were told that the periscope of a submarine
could be concealed by a barrel or a log of wood could have a mine attached
to it. I noticed that at each lookout station they had these disks with a
numbered scale that had pointers attached so the lookout could give precise
information as to where the things reported could be seen. They really told us
all to be lookouts anytime we're on deck. Charlie and I talked about submarines
and we both agreed that if one got us, there was little chance we could
survive if we were below decks, so we stayed up until it got too cold and we
always had our life jackets at hand. They probably would not have done much
good unless we were picked up. Being in the water for a few hours would
probably kill us because the water was so cold.
"As the days passed, the seas got rougher as a storm developed in the
North Atlantic about the time we passed the Newfoundland coast. From then
on, it was pitch and roll and thank goodness, we were in the middle bottom
of the ship so we were tossed the least. I never got really sick but I had to
spend a lot of time above decks in the cold wind to keep myself going. Most
of my men and most of the men on board seemed finally to come down with
it and they took to and stayed in their bunks. If you lay on your stomach and
held on tightly to your bunk, you seemed to manage the seasickness best. At
any rate, those of us who came to the mess for meals were like Mark Twain's
Heavenly Host, a constantly dwindling minority. All of us were happy to see
the Irish coast, and all of us were very glad not to see a U-boat. Our convoy
passed safely across the ocean, in part by taking those two precautionary stops,
and we were told that that was very unusual; that normally we could expect a
U-boat attack.
“We docked at Liverpool and I had two weeks in England before we went
on to Le Havre, but not really as a tourist. That first morning in England, we
unloaded and were taken by trucks to a nearby temporary camp. Our large
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 23
guns had not yet been assigned so we did not know what they would be,
mortars or regular artillery. Whichever, they told us that some were to be
mounted on rail cars; it took about two weeks before they caught up with us.
So we got to spend some time in England getting ready before the crossing
over to France."
Claude went on, "England was very beautiful in the early fall; we did get
to take some good walks and look around; there were great pubs and often
someone would buy our 'bitter' for us, the English beer. People were nice and
once you got used to their accents, you saw that they could have a good sense
of humor. There was one story I heard there in a pub. It was about a cow
going to a movie. Escaping from the yards of the railway station at Ross on
Wye, England, the cow entered the open front door of a moving picture
theater during the film, walked to the front, and stood blocking the screen in
the front row of the main floor. People in the theatre called for the cow to sit
down but it wouldn't. They called for it to serve a cream tea. It ignored them.
They shouted for beefsteak. Apparently tired of the movie and the insults, the
cow left by the emergency exit walked carefully down twenty steps until it
startled a woman attendant, who fell from her chair as the cow walked slowly
out the emergency exit."
"Boy, two plus weeks on a ship doesn't sound like what you read about
it in the magazines," said Gordon. "I think I'd rather have a private suite if I
went over, maybe with servants and a large stateroom."
Claude went on, "We left the evening of the 15th of October, from
Southampton, where we took the Steamer Londonderry, to Le Havre, France.
In crossing the English Channel and arriving at Le Havre on the morning of
16 October 1917, we suffered through one of the worst nights that we had for
rough seas. The ship was crowded and the channel was terrible. We spent the
day and then got on trains for the mobilization camp known as Camp Mailly,
arriving there on the evening of October 18. This camp was well equipped and
well laid out some thirty-five miles behind the lines and about fifty miles from
Paris."
"Maybe that's enough for tonight," said R.R. "Its near midnight and we
can talk tomorrow. Your brother is tired and has come a long way; we'll give
24 William S. Hendon
him a rest. We'll all want to hear more in the morning."
At that, the family arose, went inside, and prepared to sort themselves out
for sleep.
"Roy must not have gotten that Ford going, so maybe we can see him in
the morning," said Emily. "He'll want to hear your adventures too." With that,
Emily gave Claude a hug and kissed him on the cheek; pulling back slightly,
she looked at him with her lovely green-blue eyes, and said, "I'm so glad you're
back safe. Roy and I have spent a number of evenings thinking about where
you were and hoping you were okay."
"Em," replied Claude, "I thought about you a lot. Most of my evenings at
the front were long and uneventful. It gave me time to think about all of you
back here and wish that I could be with you. I thought several times about our
swims together in the North Canadian, and I guess you would have no way of
knowing this, but even back then I really missed being with you after you
started noticing the boys around the high school and had no time for a
brother."
"Well," said Emily, giving Claude a broad smile. "We can fix that now."
"Claude, you sleep in the bedroom with the boys just like you used to and
Kate, you girls can double up and make room for Sallie and Lillie," said Belle.
"Emily, you three can sleep down here on pallets; Gordon, bank up the fire
and I'll go up as soon as we get the kids settled down and I trim the lamps.
Boys, is there enough cover up there?"
"Should be, Mother, maybe we could use another pillow for the General,
"called Bryan from the stairs.
To Claude, Belle said, "We are so happy to have you home and have you
looking so well. You and Bob make us very proud." In that moment, standing
there with moist eyes, his mother looked old to him and rather frail. She was
his mother; she was his champion and she asked very little in return. He
thought to himself, we depend on our mothers but we don't really appreciate them
enough.
As she pulled her captain son to her, he replied, "It's so good to be here
again."
"I'll get the doors," said R.R. and the family prepared for sleep.
Chapter 2
MORE WAR STORIES
Late on the night of March 25, Beth Marsh was in her kitchen preparing her
sandwich lunch for school the next day. She turned from the kitchen counter
as she heard the front door slam. Instinctively, she grabbed a towel and dried
her hands, but then a wave of fear struck her, taking her breath away. Looking
about her, she spied a carving knife on the counter, but shrank from picking
it up. As she stood in fear and confusion, loud steps came down the hallway
and Harry Cantrell stepped into the kitchen. In one hand, he held a bottle of
something, probably whiskey Beth thought, as she looked Harry in the eye.
"I've come home to my little honey," Harry said with a mean leer playing
across his flushed face. "Ain't you glad to see me?"
"Harry, this isn't your home and it never has been. I want you out of here
now!"
"Why, I've had many a nice time here, Beth, and I had a feeling that
tonight was gonna' be my night again," said Harry with a smirk.
"Harry, your time here was my mistake and you have no place here, nor
will you ever again. I told you that before and I tell you again. Get out of my
house and stay away from me, or I'll have the law on you for breaking in,"
Beth said with as much firmness as she could muster. Standing there in her
kitchen doorway, Harry frightened her; she knew he was mean; she had some
old bruises to prove it. She felt like she was being sucked into a vortex
26 William S. Hendon
It wasn't like that at first. Beth was lonely, Harry had a charm about him
and an appeal that breached Beth's better judgment, and she let him into her
life and into her bed. He had a good sense of humor, and she had not seen his
predatory dark side. That was six weeks ago, and it was only two weeks ago
that she had realized that he was vile and she had mustered the courage to
order him out. Sober as he was, he had gone, but he laughed as he left and said
he would be back. Beth had always had rotten luck with men, and Harry was
among her worst. However, Beth did not really think he would bother her
again. Once more, she was mistaken.
Harry took a swig from his bottle and then just stood there looking at her;
a breeze came in the window that Beth had opened earlier to air out the
kitchen, and the breeze played against her bare legs under her robe. She
shivered with the chill and suddenly Harry was on her. He was fast and he
grabbed her by one arm and hit her across the face with the flat of his hand,
bringing blood to her lip. She cried out and wrenched out of his grip. Harry
stumbled, but he was on her again as she ran down the hall. This time he
grabbed her robe, pulled her down by it and tore it away from her. Losing her
balance and falling, she was forced down onto the floor. As she fell, he still
had her robe and she fell onto her back without any clothing. Harry sprang
forward and landed astraddle her. He sat there on top of her as she tried to
strike him with her fists. He pulled back his arm and slapped her hard in the
face. He then backhanded her and she almost lost consciousness as his weight
cost her her breath. "You snotty bitch. You gonna' give me what I want
whenever I come for it!" Holding her down with one hand, he unbuttoned his
pants and fell heavily upon her. Harry tried, but he could not function; his
drink had sapped his erection and he was unable to enter Beth. This infuriated
him and he took it out on Beth, cursing her and lashing out with more slaps
and blows to her face and body.
As he tired, he lay beside her on the floor, still holding her down with one
hand. Beth was exhausted, hurt, bruised, and shamed. She wanted to die and
she hated herself for lying there weeping.
After a little while, Harry stood, wiped himself off with her robe, and
buttoned his pants. Trying to regain his manhood, he said, "I'm goin' now.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 27
Maybe I'll just come back after work and finish this. I don't want no shit off
you teacher; you're mine to take as I please and I just may please often." With
that, Harry struggled to his feet, tucked in his shirt, collected his bottle, and
walked out the front door.
Through part of that night, Beth could not get up. As she lay there in her
hallway, Beth hurt all over. She thought about suicide. She wanted to kill him
and then kill herself. He made a travesty of her life. She was an object, an
object of his drunken violence and she cringed at the thought that he might
come again. Finally, she crawled to the doorway, stood up, and fumbled her
way to the bathroom. Washing herself, she then dressed and left the house,
and made her way down the street five blocks to Lillie Ann Hendon's house.
It was late and Lillie answered her front door with some alarm. Seeing a tearful
Beth standing there, Lillie immediately pulled her into the house and put her
arms around Beth and her convulsive sobs.
"Lillie, I need to stay here tonight. I'm in trouble and I need a friend, but
I can't talk to you about it yet. I will, but for now, let me just come and stay,"
said Beth.
"Of course, Honey, whatever you need. You stay as long as you like,"
replied Lillie shutting the door behind her and leading Beth into the living
room.
Beth stayed two weeks before she was able to return to her house, except
to pick up a few clothes and personal items. Lillie knew that Beth would tell
her about that night when she was ready, and like any good friend, Lillie knew
not to press her.
KKK
During that first night home, Claude slept along side his brother Bryan,
something that had happened many times before as the six boys of the family
had always crowded together in one room even after the new house was built.
Lying in bed before sleep, he thought to himself that the new house came a
bit too late. They could have used it earlier when they were all sleeping around
on cots in the two-room cabin. Now, the house was not empty, but the full
28 William S. Hendon
time dwellers there were fewer than when he had last been living at home.
Ticking his way through the chronology, Wheeler had married Grace Ingram
in 1909, and he and Grace moved to Crowder where R.R. had an interest as
a director of the Crowder bank. Wheeler was the first son, but so far, he had
not set the world on fire. Marrying Grace, the daughter of Joe Ingram, a
prosperous oilman, was perhaps Wheeler's best decision yet. Wheeler was tall,
easy going and had a winning smile, but while he was well liked, it did not
seem to help him career wise; rather, it seemed to slow his ambition down. He
was good-natured and wanted to get along with everyone. Maybe he had too
many friends, thought Claude. Wheeler took over the presidency but only made a spare
kind of living from the bank. Of course, most banks in Oklahoma are small and have low
levels of capitalization; some of them do not even provide a full time job for more than one
person, thought Claude. Dad could have a piece of the Crowder bank, be on the board
of the Seminole bank, be president of the Maud bank all at once, and still be a member of
the Oklahoma Legislature. In Wheeler's bank, there were several owners, but only
three employees, Wheeler as the president, a cashier, and a part time clerk.
Claude remembered that the boys' bedroom emptied out further that
same year when in 1909, he, Claude went over west of Tecumseh and began
to teach in a one room school at Arkansas Flats. Later, after brother Scott, at
26, married Birdie Mae Robertson in Shawnee in 1912, the newly wed couple
moved to Crowder and Scott took up the cashier's job with Wheeler. Claude
was home from teaching in the summers, but then in 1913, he went off to the
University of Oklahoma to law school followed by Bob the next year. Bryan
came to Norman the same year as Bob, to work on a geology degree. By the
time 1914 rolled around, the boys' bedroom was empty except for Gordon
who was still in high school but left two years later for university. Now he was
back home on the weekends and teaching in Tecumseh.
The girls' bedroom emptied quickly too. Lillie went off to Norman to
college, and then came back to Earlsboro to teach, but now she taught in
Shawnee and had bought her own house. Her sisters lived there with her from
time to time, as they took up teaching jobs in Shawnee. In 1908, Emily had
given up teaching and she and James Royal "Roy" Barlow had married and
were living in their own home in Norman. Roy was well liked in the family,
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 29
but because his family name had been legally changed from Butts to Barlow,
the family teased him about not having a butt anymore. Sallie Faye taught a
few years after college before she married Henry Wyndham, a sales representative,
and moved to Stillwater. Easterbelle, Katie, and Lottie Bess were still in
the girl's room. Claude thought, Easterbelle plans to go to university in the fall and
Lottie Bess will be right behind her. That leaves only Katie and she will come along soon
enough. As these family thoughts passed through his mind, Claude listened to
Bryan and Gordon make some noises in their sleep, smiled at being back in
closeness to his family and drifted into a dreamless sleep.
KKK
Mary Belle Hendon spent most of her adult life bearing and taking care
of children. Growing up in Piedmont, Alabama did not expand her horizons
much and the first years of her marriage to R.R. didn't do much in that
direction either. Unless you think that helping build a small log cabin on a
piece of spotty land is edifying, you would have to say that Mary Belle, or Belle
as she was known to friends and family, seemed to be working out the kind
of uneventful but hard toiling life that a lot of her Nabor sisters and other
Alabama women were pursuing. Her father, Scott Nabors, was a cotton
farmer; wasn't everyone in north Alabama a farmer? Everywhere in towns,
there were doctors, lawyers, blacksmiths, storekeepers, preachers, drovers,
town idiots, and a few others like constables but most everyone was either a
farmer or someone who lived from the toil of the farmers. Born in 1862 in the
middle years of the Civil War, Belle came to early adulthood not long after the
bad days of Reconstruction were over, that period in Alabama history when
the whole world was turned upside down. She was a pretty woman, not a
handsome one, but she had a manner that was winning, a good sense of
humor, and considerable common sense. Thin, pale with long brown hair and
deeply penetrating brown eyes, Belle would make some man a very good wife,
people said, but that man would have to be a smart one to keep up.
The upside-down world of post Civil War Alabama was hard and poor;
for Belle growing up, it meant that there was little schooling and mostly hard
30 William S. Hendon
work on the 48 acres that her father owned. The big treat was to ride in the
wagon into Piedmont, but that was seldom more than once a month. The only
regular off-farm event was the Baptist church services over at Oak Level, and
in spite of the long sermons, church was the social center for Belle and her
family. It was there that she became interested in R.R. Hendon from Oak
Level. Of course, she had known him all of her life and thought of him as
nothing too big or nothing too little. He was just R.R. Hendon who lived up
in the rough hills at Oak Level while she was from the Piedmont area down
in the fertile plain.
R.R. came courting and one night in October of 1881, he and Belle sat on
the Nabor's stoop; most of Belle's family had already gone to bed, although
upstairs, Belle's mother was still awake, lying in bed on guard for her daughter.
R.R. said, "Belle, I've got my eye on a place over at Oak Level and I want to
start farming it. I could use some help putting it all together. What would you
think about getting married and come helping?"
The announcement did not surprise Belle, but the manner of R.R.'s
proposal did not please her. "Can't you just hire someone on shares to help
you?"
R.R. was embarrassed and stammered, "I suppose I could, but I wasn't
thinking about hiring help. I'd like to marry you and settle down together. I
think we'd make a good match,"
"Yes," Belle said with a smile, "it would be hard to hire someone to warm
your bed."
At this, and unseen by Belle, R.R. blushed and was quiet for a moment.
Then grinning, he said, "Maybe you could do that too."
"Not anytime soon, Randall Robert Hendon," she replied.
Belle was near nineteen, and that was old for a farm girl not to be married
and starting her own family. Her father had suggested to Belle that at sixteen,
she needed to think about finding her own way, but Scott and Caroline did not
push her. It was just that their farm could not really support all of them very
well, so when a girl became sixteen she was expected to hire out as a domestic
or marry. Belle had worked for a family nearby for a year, but the family could
not afford to keep her so she had returned home. At sixteen, boys were also
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 31
expected to get outside work, but there was a lot more for boys to do than for
girls. Boys could cut wood, plow fields, clear brush, repair fences, or do many
other chores around a farm. So, that night in 1881, when Belle took a harder
look at RR, who was still unattached and had a wish to court her, she decided
that a bird in the hand was worth more than a bird in the bush, even if the
bird in hand was not a particularly pretty one. Therefore, on November 25,
1881, Belle and R.R. married at Oak Level and settled in on a piece of land
that he had acquired.
Early times were not kind to Belle and RR. Belle gave birth to Henry
Hagen Hendon in May following their marriage. They were proud of their new
baby but Henry was not a strong child and he died not too long after his birth.
The baby was buried in the Hendon family cemetery at Oak Level, Alabama.
The standard joke was that the second child usually took nine months but
that first one could come at any time, but for R.R. and Belle, their first-born
was truly premature. Losing a baby took its toll on Belle; she wondered if she
was fully capable to bear children. R.R. and the rest of her family and his
family supported Belle through those difficult times, and to their delight,
Wheeler Boozer Hendon was born a bit over a year later, in 1883. They named
their new son after General Joe Wheeler. Boozer was a family surname, the
maiden name of Belle's mother. In 1885, Belle gave birth to Lillie Ann. Every
two years or so afterward, Belle gave birth to another child until the total
reached twelve.
Before this cycle of children got too far along, R.R. and Belle decided that
the pastures might be greener in "the West," so in 1887, they sold their farm
and packed up for Texas. They didn't have much but the wagon was filled
with things given them by their families that someone thought would be good
to have on the trip. After a farewell dinner at the Hendon parents' house, R.R.
and Belle started west to Texas where Belle's father and mother had moved
just two years before. This trip was Belle's awakening. She took to the trip as
an adventure that she had been waiting for all of her life. She liked traveling
on the road; she liked camping and living out; she liked examining the country
they traveled through and she developed a critical eye for any place that they
thought about stopping and settling in.
32 William S. Hendon
"Randall," Belle said, as they moved west along the road to Jasper,
Alabama on their third day out. "I want our home place to be one that we can
plan on staying, but I want it to be one that has everything we want. Let's
don't settle for half measures. This trip is our new life and we want to make
the most of it. We may have to stop somewhere along the way, but we need
to find a special place."
"We agree on that, of course," said R.R., "we need decent land to farm,
Belle, but we don't have a lot of money to buy it with. Like we said, if we can
get a post office and open a store somewhere, we'll add to what we have and
make a careful choice. Dad's Congressman can help on the postman business,
but it may not be at the place we will settle on permanently."
They had agreed to start with Texas and see how the Nabors were faring
in east Texas. Would that be a place for them too?
As it turned out, the Nabors were barely making it in Texas. Most of the
land was bought up by timber companies and if you weren't part of the lumber
business, times were not always good. After a few months, R.R. and Belle
moved on; even though Belle was pregnant, they were eager to find a place of
their own.
Belle thought they might have found that "special place" when Scott
Hendon was born to them in Honey Grove, Texas in 1887, but that turned
out to be a mere stopover too. R.R. looked around at nearby communities and
found a place where he could get a post office. It was in Eastman, Indian
Territory and Belle was not certain that the "territory" was the best place to be,
but that's where R.R. got the Post Office, so they moved there and rented a
small building in which they could open a store and initiate a post office. Belle
could not help much in the store because she had the three children to take
care of and then along came Emily Caroline in 1889. This child was named
after R.R.'s mother Emily McPherson Hendon and after Belle's mother,
Caroline Boozer Nabors. Belle began to wonder if R.R. had other amusements
but she liked her children and she was good with them. Four was a fair
number to handle, though.
Belle liked Eastman well enough and the farm they rented had some good
fields and some lovely old trees shading the cabin. However, after the few
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 33
years, it was clear to both R.R. and Belle that the Eastman "operation" was not
economically profitable enough to support a large and growing family and the
available farms around Eastman and Marietta were not particularly good land.
Belle told R.R. that he needed to find a homestead that they could keep, but
R.R. tried to explain to her that homesteaded land was not easy to find, at least
not land worth having. But that all changed when the announced land rush
came about.
In 1891, on September 22, Iowa, Sac, Fox, Pottawatomie, and Shawnee
lands opened to settlement. What would become Lincoln and Pottawatomie
Counties, formerly counties "A" and "B" until named by popular vote, were
opened in this land run. The lands consisted of three Indian reservations
adjoining the former Unassigned Lands on the east. Since the Unassigned
Lands had been settled over two years earlier, in the Land Rush of April 22,
1889, there had been a steady pressure to open surrounding Indian reservations.
President Harrison issued a proclamation declaring the surplus Indian
lands that had been purchased from the Iowa, Sac, Fox, Pottawatomie, and
Shawnee to be open for settlement on Tuesday, September 22, 1891, at twelve
o'clock noon.
Some 20,000 potential settlers surrounded the three reservations awaiting
the starting signal for the rush to claim one of the 6,097 160-acre homesteads
that were available. It was all over very quickly. Lands were occupied in one
afternoon. R.R. was too late; he did not get the notice early enough to actually
go north to participate. Belle could not have gone with him anyway. Only a
few weeks later their last child born in Eastman, Claude, came into this world
on November 9, 1891.
R.R. could not get a homestead but he was very quickly able to buy a
pretty place for Belle and the children up at Earlsboro from a man who had
gained a homestead in the Land Rush not to live on, but to sell. On the very
first trip that Belle could make north, she knew. The minute Belle saw the
place she knew she was home and home it would be for thirty-two years until
she and R.R. moved away from the farm to retire in Shawnee for their last
years.
34 William S. Hendon
KKK
Claude heard the rooster about sunrise. Sitting up quickly, it took him a
moment to think where he was. It was the same room he had spent many
nights in before. However, after the new house was built in 1906, he never
lived there after the first year because he had started teaching in 1907. Seeing
Bryan lying next to him in bed struck Claude as funny, and he poked Bryan,
who groaned and turned over.
Claude asked, "Are you going to sleep all day? Time to get up and get to
formation."
"We don't get up in the middle of the night around here," Bryan
mumbled. "Besides, I'm not in the army and you can't order me around. But
I'll be happy to get up; sleeping with you is like sleeping with a boar with
stomach trouble."
"I smell coffee; let's find it," Claude said, rolling out of bed and looking
for his clothes. Finding his uniform, he hesitated and then asked Bryan, "Do
I still have any clothes around here?"
"Look in the trunk over there. There may be a pair of pants or a skirt you
can wear."
The two men dressed hurriedly in the chilly room; Gordon was still
asleep, and they did not disturb him. Gordon always looked like he was ready
to be dressed for the coffin. Sleeping there pale in his bed, Gordon reminded
Claude of someone who was ill, even though he knew Gordon was not. He
was just pale, thin and slight of build. Making their way down to the warm
kitchen, they found their parents, Dad at the table and their mother at the
kitchen sink. Knowing where things were, the two moved on the coffee pot,
poured themselves cups, and greeted their parents. The sun was poking into
the kitchen window and the day promised to be a bright one. There was a light
frost on the ground, undisturbed, and not yet melted.
"Glad to see you fellows back at home," R.R. unusually verbose this
morning, said with a slight smile. "Makes me think of the help I used to have,
such as it was. I was thinking of you boys the other day. Reminded me of
Scott's tricks. Do you remember the time when you boys were chopping
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 35
cotton and Scott got the corn knife out to thin that cotton, and got out the
crab grass in no time? You boys didn't tell me about it until much later, but I
wondered at the time how you got the job done so quickly. We still do it
Scott's way today. Too bad that you lads are too early to help with that job this
year, but you could come back."
"Gosh Dad, sure sorry we can't be here," Bryan answered with a grin. "My
work is full time and exceedingly important and Claude has got to go back to
Washington and get those army lawyers straightened out."
By this time, Emily and Lillie were awake and greeted the assembled
Hendons. As Emily poured their coffee, she moved to help Belle. Belle was
frying bacon and eggs and Emily checked the oven where two pans of biscuits
browned and filled the room with their rich smell that caused everyone to
anticipate their arrival. Sallie cheerfully joined the group and she and Lillie set
the table in the dining room. By the time the biscuits were ready and the gravy
made, Emily's young ones as well as Gordon and his younger sisters had
joined them.
"Looks like the animals will have to wait, today," said Emily.
"They'll keep," replied R.R.
Breakfast was busy and noisy as platters were passed and the family served
themselves and talked of each other's doings and plans for the day. The table
was not large enough for all of them, so Kate and Lottie Bess joined Emily's
children at the kitchen table for their breakfast. It was difficult not to ask
Claude more about the war, but they all left him in peace until he had finished
his eggs and bacon, along with the biscuits that he broke open and like his
dad, covered with a stirred mixture of butter and sorghum. As he finished, and
all settled back with cups of coffee, they competed to ask Claude more
questions about his overseas time in the army.
"I'll let Kate ask me about what interests her," Claude said looking at his
youngest sister as Kate blushed but spoke bravely on.
"Did you see any schools while you were there?" asked Kate. "I've read
that children can't go to school because of the war."
"Good question, Katie," said Claude. "In general, in the war zones of
France, assuming you were not in an area where there were trenches filled with
36 William S. Hendon
soldiers facing each other across an active war zone, the French tried to keep
life much the same as before the war. If the schools were not destroyed in
some long-run military campaign, children attended school when their parents
thought it safe enough to do so. One thing about a war zone is that when
people are in it and cannot leave, they will try to carry on their lives as before;
it is a way of getting through the bad times. However, where we were in the
St. Mihiel sector, some villages were completely destroyed. Some of them, like
the villages of Montpacourt, Flirey, and Fresnes en Woevre, were so leveled
that no one could have survived in them, much less conduct school. Some
towns up in the Belleau Wood area, like Bourshes, were obliterated, with all
their buildings knocked down. In these cases and many like them all through
that part of France, the people had to leave or die, and they could not return
until after the war ended.
“However, in some places, towns that were in war zones but not fought
over were not destroyed at all. One town called Thiaucourt in our area of the
St. Mihiel was held by the Huns; but, when we struck, we struck so quickly by
such a fast-moving American infantry that the Germans near the town simply
retreated through it, leaving the town intact. Therefore, it suffered far less than
a town that actually saw street-to-street fighting or heavy bombardment. In
towns like Thiaucourt, schools went on as best they could even with the upset
of occupation by an enemy army. On thing I learned, Katie, was that people
are so brave and so resilient that they can endure a great deal and still find
ways to carry on with their lives."
"In France did you have to be retrained to use your guns?" asked R.R.,
"because you said U.S. guns didn't go with you and you had to use French
guns instead of American ones."
Claude replied, "That was true, they didn't go with us, because there were
simply not enough guns in the U.S. to supply all the A.E.F. soldiers who went
over, "answered Claude. "When we got to France, we trained on 155 MM
French howitzers, and once qualified on them, some of our batteries were
actually sent down to Bordeaux to train incoming troops on those guns and
on the big 270 MM mortars. My battery was assigned French 270 MM mortars
that really looked like fat, large bore cannons. Our brigade was sent to the
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 37
Toul area in the spring of 1918 because the Germans had nearly overrun the
French and the English there. It was so desperate that we were hastily assigned
to the French command even though General Pershing, our commander,
wanted to keep the U.S. troops in one U.S.-commanded army. However, the
situation on the western front was so bad in the spring of 1918 that we fought
under French command in the April campaigns. When things eased up, we
were then moved a bit south into the St. Mihiel sector where the Germans had
created a salient or a bulge. We helped stop them from coming further by
providing artillery bombardment for the April 21st raid at Secheprey."
"Did you lose men? Did you have casualties?" asked Belle.
"Not really," said Claude. "When artillerymen are hurt it's usually by being
hit by opposing artillery or from being overrun by enemy infantry. We were
never overrun but some batteries were. We had only one serious injury, from
enemy fire one night. Several of us were sitting around an open fire having
coffee when a German shell came in that we did not have time to react to and
one of my gunners was badly hurt in the explosion and later lost part of both
legs. However, we did get him to an infirmary quickly and he survived and did
get to go home.
"The only narrow escape for me was that same night when shrapnel blew
up our coffee pot next to where I was sitting and I was burned by flying
coffee. Generally, we coast artillery people had few casualties except by injury
in operating or moving our guns. The field artillery people had far more risk
because they were closer to the front, but at least their guns were relatively
portable. For us, had an enemy gunner ever zeroed in on us, we could not
easily move the guns and would have had little luck in trying to do so. We
emplaced the guns in as much earth and wood protection as we could manage,
so unless we got a direct hit we were reasonably safe."
"It sounds like it was dangerous just to be there," remarked Lillie.
"Oh it was certainly," said Claude. "Look at the thousands of men who
died and the many more who were injured and maimed. The thing with us was
that most bombardments were in flurries and predictable. In addition, if they
were during the day, you could actually see the rounds coming over, so you
had some chance of getting to safety before an artillery shell actually hit you.
38 William S. Hendon
Most of us felt lucky that we did not spend endless days in the trenches and
that we did not have to suffer the fact that the Huns might be fifty feet away
from us. The poor infantrymen who had to go "over the top" were the ones
who really suffered. However, once we went into combat, we were in combat
continuously from late April until the armistice on November 11. It was
dangerous just to be there, but not nearly as dangerous as for the infantrymen."
"How did you spend your leaves while you were there?" asked Bryan,
always looking for the enjoyable part of any experience.
"Aside from our trips to Paris from Mailly Camp, the best thing for me
was two weeks in the south of France, the French Riviera, and Monaco. Four
of us went down to Nice, Cannes, and Monte Carlo in late 1917. These were
beautiful places where you could eat, drink, dance, swim, even though it was
too cold, and spend all your money either on entertainments or in the Casino.
The casino at Monte Carlo was splendid and while I spent some time there,
I did not gamble much because the odds were always with the house. The
food and wine were wonderful; I even developed a taste for snails steamed in
their shells with garlic and butter and good French wine to go with them.
"Perhaps the most exciting thing that happened was that I did meet and
take out to dinner one evening a real princess, what they call a White Russian.
She could not return home to St. Petersburg because of the October rebellion,
so she was stranded there in Nice with her mother and father in the same
hotel in which we were staying. They had plenty of money, but they told us
that it was too dangerous to try to return to Russia. When I say I took a
princess to dinner, what I really did was to take her to dinner while not at the
next table to us but in the same dining room sat her father and mother. It was
still great fun. Her English was excellent; she had been educated in private
schools and by tutors. Sadly, they left the next morning to go to Paris where
they had friends."
"The Princess chickens and the Queen cows are getting mighty impatient,"
said R.R. looking at his watch. "It's time to think about chores."
The dining room session broke up and the boys went out to milk, feed
and water the cows, and slop the pigs. The older women began the process of
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 39
washing up as the younger girls cleared the table. Lottie Bess went with
Emily's children to tend the chickens and collect the eggs.
Lottie Bess was not what you would call "good peasant stock." She was
healthy, very pretty, and very graceful, but like Gordon, she was a bit thin and
pale. She had lovely dark brown hair that sometimes covered an eye. She had
a rather serious demeanor, but that melded with her gentle nature into a
kindness and compassion for children. Children did not immediately flock to
her as they did to Bryan and Scott who were joking and wrestling favorites,
but once they knew her and spent a little time with her, Lottie Bess became
their constant favorite. Gathering eggs, feeding chickens, or doing almost
anything, you knew that the youngest children would be with her.
Katie, on the other hand, as the baby of the family, held sway as best she
could as the family princess. However, being a Hendon in this fast-moving
family, she soon abdicated her royal position and grew into the most fun
loving of the girls. She teased and could be teased in return.
Lillie was the stern head mistress of the tribe; she was not humorless and
she did smile at all the right times, but she never initiated a funny story or
organized a playful activity. As a more sober but kind sibling, Lillie, had to
withstand a certain amount of jokes at her expense, but despite these crimes
against her, Lillie was always a gentle soul and went along with and forgave the
miscreants.
Of all of the girls, Emily was the most beautiful and mischievous. Her wit
was formidable and her mind was quick; like her mother, she did not suffer
fools gladly, and she did not like to be the focus of a prank, but she, like Lillie
and the rest of the family, did have to learn to be patient and cheerful and to
curb her anger. The family thought she could have done better than Roy
Barlow, but she saw in Roy the earnest kindness that predicted a sound,
companionable and pleasant marriage. Roy was strong, gentle and completely
reliable, an excellent husband and father to her children.
Sallie Faye was the sister whom everyone loved. She had a kindness, an
easy grace about her and a sweetness that all could immediately see. She was
always helpful; she was always reliable; she was always supportive; she was
everyone's gentle, open, and competent friend. She also attracted boys who
40 William S. Hendon
came to the home to see her when they were permitted.
One night when the older girls were at a dance, the story was passed
around by their brother Scott, who was also at the dance, that their dad, R.R.
Hendon, was sitting on the front porch of his house with a shotgun waiting
for any boys who brought his daughters home. As Emily approached home
that evening with her beau, there was a baldheaded man sitting in the dark on
the front porch with a shotgun across his knees. The boy immediately said his
goodnights and ran back to tell Sallie and her date that R.R. was on the porch
with a gun. Sallie was left with hurried goodnights as her friend fled. As Emily
approached the porch, there was her brother Wheeler sitting with a white
handkerchief around his head making it appear to be bald, (R.R. was bald) and
a stick lying across his knees to look like a shotgun. The girls were very angry
at the prank and while it took a while for brothers to be forgiven, the humor
of it was lost on none of them.
Easterbelle was still a mystery to her family. A pretty girl with light brown
hair and a lovely peach-like skin, she was quiet and held herself to herself. She
was a good student and her parents thought that her going to university would
"bring her out." The Hendons were real believers in higher education. All
twelve of their children would go to college at the University of Oklahoma
and become professionals, bankers, teachers, a geologist, and three lawyers,
including Claude and Bob, who had graduated from the University of
Oklahoma Law School, and Scott who later read for the Law with a local
attorney in Shawnee and passed the Bar Examination.
As the chores got underway, Claude and R.R. walked down the drive to
the front gate, stopped and looked back at the house. The native stone of the
two-story house showed a ruddy red in the morning light and the sun glanced
across the eastern edge of the roof. The hoar frost had cleared away and the
dry grassy field leading up to the yard in front of the house still looked
"Oklahoma," dusty brown gold, but there were hints of green here and there,
as the new grass showed itself. The two men, one six feet tall and straight and
the other a bit shorter and a bit heavier and obviously older, glanced back at
the house.
"I need to do a bit of pointing around some of the stone," R.R. offered.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 41
"The wind and sun are hard on the mortar and it's been some time since I
redid any of it."
"We did some work on it the summer I got out of school," answered
Claude, "but it does seem to need some help."
R.R. turned away from the house, leaned against the fence and looked up
and down the road. There was no traffic of any kind. Highway 9 was hardly
a thoroughfare. As it rolled across the hills to the west, its gravel in the
morning light showed a rusty red clay color, and the look of the road
stretching out to the sky, gave Claude a feeling of anticipation, not exactly of
going somewhere, but a little twinge in the stomach.
"Has Bob Jr. gotten to Washington?" asked RR. "His last letter from the
coast said he was looking forward to being there with you."
"No, but he should be there in a few days. I have temporarily set up an
office in the District and it's also where we will live," Claude explained. "Bob
seems to like the idea of Washington after California and it's easy to do so.
People call it Potomac fever; it is what you catch by being close to the center
of things. If you get close to the seat of power, it can be very exhilarating just
to read the Post and see what's going on around you. Bob and I hope to get
located in D.C. in the government. I do not want to stay in the J.A.G. and will
probably resign as soon as I get back. Bob wants out of the army too, so his
leave to Washington lets him see what it is like, and lets us plan how to
proceed. If we cannot land jobs we want, we have the law practice to fall back
on. I met a former Kansas Supreme Court justice in the army who wants to
come in with us. There seem to be opportunities now that the war is settled,
but of course, there are also many people who like me, want to stay in
government, but as civilians, not in the army. I am happy to be home, but
D.C. seems to have many possibilities even though it sometimes seems like
everyone wants to be there. Bob and I plan to see what we can do, but we are
remaining flexible."
R.R. replied still looking westward down the road, "You know, of course,
that you can always come back here, either to Seminole or better yet to
Shawnee. Lawyers don't seem too numerous in either place and there are
possibilities in politics. This is a new country and a bright fellow could expect
42 William S. Hendon
to do well. Maybe you could even think of eventually being in Washington but
as a member of the House from Oklahoma."
Claude laughed and turned to his father, "I'm young; I've some experience
as a lawyer; I was an officer in the war. I am not locked into any direction yet.
I just want to do something that will challenge and interest me and maybe
even help out a little."
"Another thing, do you know that I sent your New Years letter to the
Daily Oklahoman. They published it March 10, 1918. Here's the clipping," said
R.R. as he handed Claude the clipping.
"I was kind of green then," Claude said as he read the letter. "I don't think
I would say the same kind of things today, but over there you can get kind of
melodramatic since you are representing your country and that can get you
rather puffed up. But that's not all bad."
R.R. took the letter back and read,
American Expeditionary Forces, France
Jan. 1, 1918.
R.R. Hendon
Earlsboro, Okla.
Dear Father:
This is New Year’s day and there was nothing exciting
last night that ushered it in. The French do not mark the
Christmas and New Year's Eve by such celebration as we do
at home.
I am glad to have my friends ask about me; to be
remembered from home is dear to me. Tell them to write
me. I have to say that it is impossible for anyone to understand
what a letter from home means to a soldier. Attach no
sentiment to this but take it as cold fact-that there is nothing
that can take the place of letters to the soldiers. Nothing
could break the morale of us as much as a failure of our
friends, homefolks, and sweethearts to write us.
The American soldier goes about his duty with the same
peculiar air of good humor and initiative that has always
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 43
marked the American citizen. He is a great soldier and his
main fault lies in his efforts to speak French. His efforts are
so bad as to be cause for hostility from our allies.
Write me often and tell my friends to write
Your son.
CLAUDE HENDON
2nd Lt. Sixth Regiment, CACAEF"
"That's not a bad letter son, a bit flowery and sort of disjointed but it
contains some things that show your true feelings and that's okay," R.R. said
as the two men strolled up the driveway toward the house.
Thought Claude, What a difference being in France in January 1, 1918 and being
there at the end. We all kind of sobered up.
KKK
Deke Quisenberry was not a prosperous man; he did okay, but at 31, he
never figured he would set the world on fire. He thought sometimes about
leaving Shawnee, but there didn't seem to be any place that really appealed to
him, so he wandered through the narrow confines of his life, picking up the
things he could and always looking out for more. However, there was a
problem for Deke; although he had been at the Shawnee Milling Company,
home of "Shawnee's Best Flour," for nearly eight years and had held his job
there, Deke did have a drinking problem.
Not only did he have a drinking problem, he had an attitude problem
when he was drinking; it was his belief that women could not resist him. His
co-workers at the mill believed that he was harmless and they said that if Deke
would only find a good woman, he might settle down. However, there were
many men like Deke who had good women at home and still raised hell on
Saturday night and looked around for other women with whom to spend time.
It was Saturday night about nine o'clock, and Deke had a bottle of George
Plummer's best Mason jar whiskey and he was sipping it between beers at the
Green Frog, a now illegal (since the January first, the beginning of Prohibition)
back alley bar in Shawnee, offering custom to workers, local business and
44 William S. Hendon
professional men, local policemen and the occasional deputy sheriff. The
Green Frog was in an alley behind the Profitt's stationery and bookstore that
specialized in religious books and white Sunday bibles. The bar was run with
an emphasis on quiet. Al Lester, the owner of the Green Frog, didn't much
like having Deke there, but he was usually just noisy and as long as he bought
Al's Mason jar product, Al usually looked the other way at Deke's loudness.
However, tonight, Deke was very loud and threatening to the people around
him. Al knew that if the Green Frog made too many loud croaks, the
authorities would be compelled to notice its existence. Therefore, Al with the
help of Bubba Sparks, his muscular assistant, requested that Deke leave the
premises, which after some argument he did, but Deke left angry.
As he stepped to the corner of West Main and Beard Streets, Deke
noticed a young couple leaving the Ritz movie theater and hailed them. They
saw he was probably drunk and would have avoided him, but he stood in front
of them and would not let them pass. Deke decided that the man's young wife
had really been waiting for him to appear and rescue her from this clean cut
man she accompanied. Deke knocked the young man down with a strong
sucker punch, grabbed the girl and dragged her into the alley by the theater.
There were no people in the immediate vicinity and by the time the girl could
raise the alarm, Deke had torn the front of her dress and was clutching one
breast with one hand and fumbling between her legs with the other. Her
young man by this time had come to and yelling for help, jumped on Deke
and began strangling him. As Deke turned to deal with the strangler, other
men came to the rescue and knocked Deke to the ground at which point one
man kicked Deke in the head and knocked him unconscious.
The following Monday, February 16, Deke was arraigned before Judge
Hankins for assault and attempted rape and a date was set for his trial. Bail
was set rather high but Deke's friends at the Mill paid his bail and he was free
to go home and recover from the beating he had taken before and after the
police had arrived.
Sitting in his kitchen over on Ferrell Street that Monday night, Deke heard
a loud knocking at his door. Grumbling, he arose and went to the front door.
As he opened it, he looked into the hooded face of a Klansman, who with
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 45
three other hooded and robed men stood on Deke's porch. Deke Quisenberry
was found the next morning still tied to a tree down by the Santa Fe railroad
tracks. He was alive but unconscious with the skin literally ripped off his back.
KKK
Before lunch, Roy showed up with his friend's new 1920 Ford four door
touring car. Everyone was excited to see the automobile; autos were common
enough, but the Hendon family did not know many people who owned one.
After lunch, Roy was required to give everyone rides up and down the road.
The adult women were thrilled but embarrassed by the fast ride up and down
in front of the house. R.R. and Belle declined the pleasure, but were pleased
to see the enjoyment the others had. After the car was safely parked in the
drive and the motor stopped, the men gathered around it to nod and question
Roy about it. Clearly, Claude, Bryan, and Gordon wanted to know most about
it; R.R. was interested but held back. Claude had seen his first auto at the
Pottawatomie County Fair in 1908 in Tecumseh the first year after statehood
and he had wanted one ever since. He had actually been driving for two years.
He had learned in France and when he came back to the states to Fort
Hamilton, New York, Claude had access to a Dodge touring car that was
available on a limited basis to the officers in his regiment. He had loved
driving it and fully intended to have one as soon as he could.
Claude asked, "Roy, how much does one like this cost?"
"A lot, about $600," replied Roy, "They have them for sale in Shawnee
right now, any color you want as Henry Ford says as long as it's black. At first,
you could get them in colors like red or green but now they are all black. This
is seventh year of the model and they really have the problems solved. It's easy
to start with the crank there, easy to drive, and easy enough to fix. Most
problems you can't solve can be fixed by a blacksmith but of course, now
there are many dealers in the main towns. The biggest handicaps are the
rubber tires; they are inflatable and have an inner tube of rubber in them. They
regularly go flat or blow out so you need spares, a hand air pump, tools, and
some patches."
46 William S. Hendon
Roy's obvious enthusiasm for automobiles was evident as he continued,
"This 1920 Model T Touring car has the demountable wheel rims, which are
an option at additional cost. It also has a cover for the folded top. Electric
starters are an option on Ford open cars, but they are standard on closed cars.
This one has a starter crank. If you have electric start, you don't need these oil
lamps on the side. The seats look like leather, but they are imitation leather.
Many things are new this year like the oval gas tank under the seat; they used
to be square, but now they are oval. I don't know why the change. There are
many other changes. They don't just make changes with each model year; they
make changes immediately as it occurs to them to do so. As a result, each
Ford is up to date with their best thinking at the time it's manufactured."
"It seems like they have already replaced carriages and buggies, and their
motorized trucks are rapidly replacing wagons. It'll put a lot of people out of
work, but it will give other people more work," said R.R. "With roads getting
better and some of them are even paved now, the automobile is certainly here
to stay."
"Better get one, Dad," said Gordon, "I could use it to come and go from
work and to come home on weekends."
"Gordon," replied R.R., "If I ever got one of those with you around, I'd
never see anything of it except the dust of it disappearing down the road. But
I'll get one soon enough."
"I'd like to get one," said Claude, "About how much would it cost for a
closed sedan, Roy?"
Roy hesitated before he answered, "Claude, I'm not really sure but I think
it is about $900. We are getting one for the Post Office in Norman but it will
be a light truck and cost about $650 with pneumatic tires."
Claude thought, That's a lot, but well worth it.
"Well," Roy continued, "better get the family, get this auto back, and get
back to Norman" as Emily and the children walked down the drive towards
them.
Goodbyes were said all around, and Bryan said to Roy as Roy began to
crank the engine, "Roy, I'm going to walk into town. Maybe we could go
together if you can keep up and don't break down" Roy laughed and the
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 47
engine roared alive. He climbed back into the driver's seat and with a squeeze
on the horn, a shift with the pedal and a roar of the motor they headed down
the drive to the highway back to Earlsboro to drop off the car at Roy's friend's
house, and catch their train home to Norman.
"What does it cost to run those things?" asked R.R.
"I read that Fords will get about twenty miles to the gallon and right now
gasoline is about twenty-five to thirty cents a gallon," said Claude. "If you
drove into town the operating cost would be for fuel about ten cents. If you
have to buy feed for a horse it may cost almost that much. I think the aim is
to get the capital cost for the auto down to about $300, and if Ford can do
that, that means a lot of people will be driving Fords."
"If average family income is around $2000, then that means one could buy
one for 4 to 6 months income; not bad if the beast would last awhile," said
Bryan. "It took a while for something like the auto to spread out across the
country, but it sure has."
"Just like the telephone; the telephone is now in all the towns," said R.R.
"It used to be that the only lines we had ran from Chandler down to Shawnee,
but now lines are clear down to Seminole, and Earlsboro will have phones
within a year. Of course, they won't bring it out here to us. The only farm
people who have phones are those who happen to live along the main phone
lines."
By now, Claude was drifting away from the conversation. Yes, there are a
lot of changes coming, he thought, "but most of us don't want change. The
common idea of improvement is just more of the same. Maybe we will accept
new gadgets, but gadgets will not change our values, and may not improve our
lives. One thing about the war, it sure took me away from Earlsboro.
Earlsboro is good as far as it goes, but there is a larger world than Earlsboro."
The men watched the dust of the machine disappear in the distance and they
turned and walked up the drive to the house.
The next few days passed uneventfully and the weather continued to
improve as Claude readjusted into the rhythm of the old family farm. It was
a rural rhythm defined by slow moving cattle, scratching chickens, the smells
of cooking and cleaning in the house and the farm work sounds of the tack,
48 William S. Hendon
the wagons, the creak of gates, all accompanied by the sounds of the birds,
rabbits, coons and possums going about their business of making a living on
the 160 acres. Claude spent his time wandering the fields he knew as a young
man and looking at the land and the farm with more interest than he had ever
shown before. Being away for a while changes your view, he thought. To him, the
world of Earlsboro seemed narrow and confining; in some ways it was basic
and real, but in a larger sense it seemed parochial and out of touch. While it
was the place of his childhood, he saw that the war had separated him from
that childhood. Earlsboro did not seem to be enough. There was a larger life
in Washington, for example.
KKK
"Bob, you better get out while the gettin' is good. Those people aim to
hurt you," said Jane Fields.
"I can take care of myself," he replied brusquely. "I'll leave when I get
packed and not hurry one bit. They can all go to hell."
"Bob Barker," Jane said, "those people are going to get after me if they
find you around here. They might burn my place down!" Jane was clearly
worried about Bob and about her boarding house out on East Main.
Bob Barker, a traveling salesman, who stayed at Jane's when he was in
town, and who had been her lover for several years, was a vigorous, athletic,
man of thirty-two who could not be easily bullied.
When two Klan members warned Bob that he had better leave Shawnee
because of his illicit relationship with Jane, Bob told the two men "I'll bust the
first Klan head that sticks itself out, and I'll start right now with you two if you
want me to."
"Mister," said one of the men, "you've had your warning, and you better
pay attention to it."
"You want me; come get me," replied Bob angrily as the two men turned
and walked away.
Now, it was almost dark, and Bob was packing to leave and drive to El
Reno where he had calls to make the next day. Jane was anxious and hurrying
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 49
him out as best she could. He packed his bag, kissed her, bid her goodbye
until the next time and made his way to his motorcar. He got in, started the
engine and with a wave and a grin, drove off west towards the highway.
Twenty minutes later, Bob was cruising along the road to Dale, not
hurrying, but just enjoying the evening, when a large truck behind him honked
its horn as if it wanted to pass. Bob moved over and the truck started around
him. As it passed alongside Bob's Winton, the truck suddenly lunged and
struck the side of Bob's car sending him off the side of the road. Bob, unable
to control the Winton, found himself crashing headlong into a deep ditch and
as he hit a culvert, the car tipped up and Bob hit the steering wheel and
windshield and was knocked unconscious.
When Bob came to, he found himself hurting; he was bound tightly and
blinded by a sack over his head. About that time, another bucket of water was
thrown at him and Bob regained his wits.
"You had your warning and you defied us. Don't show yourself around
here ever again," boomed a low-pitched voice.
Bob was about to say something when the first lash of the whip hit him
and he screamed in pain. The whipping continued until Bob again lost
consciousness.
Some time later, Bob and his auto were found by a passing motorist.
Chapter 3
AN OPPORTUNITY ARISES
One day after lunch, Claude, as he had done on other days, walked musing
by himself out along the fence line into the early spring afternoon. A slight
breeze blew with coldness in it even though the sun warmed his face. He
noticed the blooms on the wild sand plum thicket and to him the trees
themselves seemed to be holding their breath hoping that a freeze would not
kill the embryo fruits forming behind the soft blooms. Spring could be harsh
or it could be mild. It was sometimes very beautiful, but it was often a
disappointment; trees budded and bloomed, and then a late frost would sweep
in on a cold hard wind and there would be no fruit. That was Oklahoma; full
of promise but then often casting a chill over hopes. Fruit sometimes did well,
but his father's peach crop of Albertas could not be counted on more than
one year out of three. If frost did not get the blooms, the lack of rain could
prevent the fruit from filling. Still, the orchard with peaches, crabapples and
cherries and patches of blackberries could provide, through canning, a ready
supply over the lean times. To be in Oklahoma, one had to hope for the good
times but anticipate and plan for the bad times that were sure to come.
Stopping on a rise of land on the south quarter, Claude stretched his arms
over his head, did a few deep knee bends and dropped to the ground to do ten
quick pushups. Rolling to a sitting position, he grabbed his knees and looked
across the spring green-gold fields and tree lined draws where blackjack oaks
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 51
crowded the gullies competing for water with the cedars and the scrub
willows. The hundred and sixty acres really looked good; truly, they always
had. He thought how the early spring of 1919 in France looked nothing like
his father's farm. France had still not recovered from the scarred fields of 1915
to 1918, where on just such land as R.R.'s farm, thousands of soldiers had lost
their lives and the local citizens their livelihoods, and sometimes their lives as
well. "God, what a stupid mess," he thought. How could old Victoria's grandchildren
have been so willful and so arrogant? He remembered the men in trenches,
living in those terrible hellholes of blood, mud, and filth for as much as two
to four years. For Claude, as a Coast Artilleryman, it had been so easy to be
sometimes uncomfortable compared to the poor devils in the infantry's
trenches, cold, wet, dirty, lousy, terrorized by the enemy, and fearing being
maimed, gassed or killed. Oh, sure, where he had been, one could get a hit
from enemy artillery but not if you were careful. Further, as the action took
place and if you were winning, the battle moved further and further away from
the coast artillery batteries. But oh, the land! You had to be there to see it,
fought over terrain looked all stirred up as though a huge plow had turned the
fields of eastern France upside down and uncovered the debris of an eternity.
Not a tree lived; not a bush survived; not a bird flew; villages were rubble and
unlike the romanticized notion, a poppy certainly did not grow. Blood of
soldiers did not enrich the soil; it debased and contaminated it and left the
scars for years on the land and on men.
However, back behind the lines, the staff officers had planned their
dinners and wondered which wine to have and whether there were enough
good cigars. Claude learned quickly that even though he was a part of the
officer class and enjoyed the privileges of that class, he was not really a part of
it. He thought like and belonged to the ranks of the ordinary soldier, many of
whom died without an officer even noticing. The higher up you went in the
officer ranks, the more the lowly common soldier became little more than a
piece on a game board.
To Claude, the experiences in France had all been exciting, stimulating,
maddening and sometimes frightening or disgusting. As he and Charlie had
often laughed and said in irony, "Imagine a poor lad from Oklahoma enjoying
52 William S. Hendon
all this European culture and beauty." Most sad of all, this so-called "War to
End All Wars" was not that at all, far from it. Times that are more difficult lay
ahead because men did not seem to learn from their own bad behavior. If
there were armies, they would march. If there were ships, they would sail and
attack. There might not be a king, a Caliph or Kaiser to start a useless war, but
there would always be leaders; and egotistical leaders could be counted on to
do vengeful, stupid, and awful things that the common citizens would have to
pay for. Not only would the common folk have to clean it up, they had to be
convinced that doing so was worth it; and then once again men would die for
the "cause" even though the cause was truly something mean and stupid. God,
he thought, I loved the wine, the fellows I met, much of the food, and of course, the ladies,
but what a price so many had to pay.
As he remembered those men and that land far away, he also remembered
the unspeakable behavior of some of the French officers, who "disciplined"
their troops by ordering their men into battle across no-man's land between
the time the armistice was signed at about five or six in the morning of
November 11 and when it took effect at 11 AM. Men died in that last action,
in those six hours, demonstrating the awful pointlessness of it all and the
viciousness of the officers. Officers could always be counted on. The "fall of
eagles" could not end the slaughter.
As he arose and walked across the pasture, Claude saw R.R. walking
towards him from the direction of the barn. As the two men met, Claude
asked, "Do chickens still live in my old bedroom?" pointing to the square
timbered log building that had been their first home and was now used for
storage and chickens.
"Nothing's too good for the layers," R.R. chuckled as they walked together
down towards the stock pond, the water red with the clay of central
Oklahoma. White ducks and a few mallards swam towards them hopefully as
father and son approached the water's edge.
"I love roast duck but, these are really your mother's pets." R.R. paused
as they watched the ducks swim close and then he continued. "I wanted to
mention something to you. It has to do with your plans. I don't expect a quick
answer to what I am about to ask you. I know that you can guess the question
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 53
I am going to raise. I just want you to think about a proposition. I know you
and Bob have plans to settle in Washington and have a law office together,
and I don't know how far along those plans are, but something has come up
here that might interest you. I have talked in recent weeks with several men
here, in Tecumseh, and in Shawnee, Democratic office holders and business
people. We have talked about you and your plans and we wonder whether you
would have any interest in running this year for county attorney of
Pottawatomie County.
"Many of our local people believe that the Republicans will probably take
some offices here because Wilson has led the Democrats for eight years and
the Repubs think they can get the White House, the state house and some
local offices here as well. Our people think that a good-looking smart lawyer
with a good war record like yours could have the Democratic nomination
easily enough and beat any Republican in the fall. Frankly, they want to push
you for it. It's a two-year term, and the pay is not too bad.
"It is a good opportunity but the county is not without problems. You
know we have Ku Klux Klan here and they push the Negroes and they raise
hell with anybody else they don't approve of. They probably have three to four
hundred members in the county. We have a lot of rowdy oil field people with
a lot of loose money so vice is all around us too. We will likely have some
railroad strikes here in the next little while, what with the railroad workers
unionizing the Rock Island under the I.W.W. Further, while we have had
prohibition since statehood, we have the federal prohibition that started in
January. The bootleggers here have a lot of experience and are renewing plans
to expand in order to take care of our thirsts while the Baptists are lining up
to save our souls.
"There are also still difficulties with the local Indians that statehood did
not settle and the federal government is slow to sort out. I am sure you
remember that business back in 1898; we had to put your mother and you kids
on a train to get them out of the area when we had those Indian troubles.
Fourteen people died in that "uprising." Now, there is much unrest; there are
many problems, and on top of all of it, the county is growing in population,
and that is not all for the good. Being a county attorney in Oklahoma is being
54 William S. Hendon
the chief law enforcement officer in the county and all problems come home
to his doorstep. On the positive side, being county attorney here and doing a
good job gives you a solid career and a base from which you can aim for
higher state office or even federal office."
Claude grinned as he listened to R.R., thought a minute, and then said, "I
have thought about coming back here but have pretty well decided that I have
better opportunities in Washington. I know that plans change with changes in
the array of choices and you hit me with a lot of information. I appreciate the
interest in me and I appreciate the undoubted effort you have put forth on my
behalf. It makes me think that I may become someone other than "R.R.'s
son." Being a county attorney could be appealing but my D.C. plans are pretty
well on the way and I know Bob wants to work there. As you know, we have
hopes of law moving us into federal positions. I can stay on with the J.A.G.,
but private practice gives both Bob and I more flexibility to think about and
aim in directions we might wish to go. I have not really opened an office as
much as I have moved into an apartment that we can use as an office when
Bob comes to town."
"Just an idea," said R.R. as they walked around the edge of the pond. "All
I ask is that you think about it and we will talk some more."
"I will certainly think about it," replied Claude. Claude did think about it
and he decided it was not for him.
KKK
It was not a warm evening but sixteen-year-old Buford "Buck" Latham
had driven his girl, Marilyn Yeager out to Shawnee Lake where they were
sitting in the open touring car, watching the water in the moonlight and
holding each other close in the cold clear night air. Buck and Marilyn had been
sweethearts for just about two months; he loved her healthy good looks, her
warm eyes and her provocative smile and she loved his careful manner and his
wonderful sense of humor. In addition, they both loved riding around
Shawnee in the evenings in Buck's father's Buick, enjoying a sense of
adventure and freedom not known to many of their peers. Both were students
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 55
at Shawnee High School and so their evenings together were limited to nights
on the weekends when both young people were not bound into their
respective churches. There was some talk in town that they were a little too
free with each other and there had been tales of drinking and hints of other
behaviors. This particular night, Buck did not really expect to engage Marilyn
in something other than simple petting but things seemed to be going well.
She was responsive to his touch and they clung together happily as they sat
and looked out over the lake.
As they embraced and kissed in the front seat of the car, two white robed
figures moved slowly through the dark up along side the driver's door and two
more robed men moved quietly to Marilyn's side of the automobile. Just as
Buck seemed to sense someone nearby, the young couple was attacked by the
four men, two yanking Marilyn from the car and two more dragging Buck
onto the ground with his feet still stuck in the floor pedals of the Buick. Buck
yelled and Marilyn screamed as they were both roughhoused to the ground by
their assailants. Turned on their stomachs, the young people's arms were
bound behind their backs with stiff rope and firm knots that hurt in the
tightening.
"What the hell are you doing?" Buck yelled as he felt himself being bound
on the ground. Buck kicked and squirmed until he was kicked in the chest and
then clubbed on the head by one of his captors.
"Shut up Lover Boy," said the man nearest as he kicked Buck again.
Marilyn was crying and trying to sit up but the two men who held her
grabbed her arms pinning them to her side and then as they pulled her to her
feet, one of the men put his hand inside her blouse and cupped her breast in
his hand, saying, "Be quiet you sweet thing, and you won't get killed."
Buck was hoisted to his feet and once his eyes cleared he saw that Marilyn
stood beside him and was bound in the same way as he was. A group of some
six or more men, all wearing the white robes of the Ku Klux Klan, surrounded
the two young people.
One man who seemed to be the leader held a long black whip in his hand.
He came close to the two young people and said, "You young sinners are
gonna' pay for all your bad behavior. Tie them to the trees."
56 William S. Hendon
The young people were held, untied and then they were both dragged to
two nearby trees and each was again tied, this time facing towards a tree with
their hands tied around the trunk. The men stepped away and lights played on
the two victims as the leader came forward and tore Buck's shirt off exposing
his back, and then tore Marilyn's blouse off exposing her back as well.
As the two frightened young people stood bound, facing their respective
trees, the men gathered around them. "We want you to know," said the leader
"that riding around in cars and cavorting and drinkin' is sinful and we will not
permit it. You're going to get the whippin' that your folks should have given
you both a long time ago."
With that, the leader stepped back, unleashed his whip, snapped it in the
air several times and began to administer lashes first to Buck and then to
Marilyn. Each young person received ten hard lashes with the whip, lashes that
striped and bloodied their backs. As each lash fell, the young victim cried out
in agony. When the whipping had finished, there was a pause as the Klan
looked at its handiwork with obvious satisfaction. Then the men came
forward, untying each young person. As Buck fell to the ground he was hit in
the head and lost momentary consciousness and as Marilyn was untied she
was again quickly fondled by the man untying her and she too fell to the
ground, sobbing in pain and humiliation.
"We want you to know that your loose behavior is a sin and we want you
to know that more punishment will follow you if you do not mend your ways.
You be sure and tell your folks, too," said the leader. At that, he turned and
walked away up the road into the dark followed by the other Klansmen.
Soon after, Buck, still bleary-eyed, and Marilyn heard engines being started
and vehicles moving away. After a couple of minutes, Buck got to his knees
and crawled over to Marilyn trying to comfort her as best he could. He found
the remnants of their clothing and gently placed Marilyn's blouse on her chest
and shoulders. For some time, they sat there together on the ground until they
had strength to rise and stumble to the Buick. Buck helped Marilyn into the
back seat where she lay on her side avoiding any pressure to her back. Buck
crawled into the driver's seat holding on to the steering wheel so his back did
not touch the seat. Neither said anything on the nine-mile ride back to
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 57
Shawnee until they got to Marilyn's house and weepingly roused her parents.
KKK
By now, Claude had been in Oklahoma for a week. During that time, he
had stayed pretty close to the farm, visiting with his mother and father and his
brothers and sisters. He also spent time thinking about RR's suggestions for
a political race. He knew that it would require a radical change in any plans he
had made and he knew that Bob would probably not be too excited about
Claude giving up the Washington, D.C. idea. Nonetheless, Claude found that
he was interested, at least in talking with the local political folks and getting
their ideas. The chief advantage he thought was that it would provide a
direction that could lead to the House of Representatives in Washington if he
was elected to the county position and did well with it. The idea of an
immediate possibility for a responsible job and a regular income was attractive
as well.
With a late May Democratic Primary and a possible runoff if he were
opposed for the Democratic nomination, he had time to return to Washington,
talk with Bob when Bob arrived from California, return to Oklahoma and
make the race, and still come back to Washington if the election did not pan
out. In short, it was great if he won, but only a three-month gamble if the
voters turned him down. The more he thought of it, the better he liked the
idea. At least it would do no harm to talk to some of the Democrats. So far,
the job would be open because the present county attorney had moved into
a judgeship that he would assume in July. No one had announced for the
office, but it was believed that several local lawyers might be interested. If
Claude wanted to do it, it would be best to be the first to announce, because
then only those potential opponents who were serious about running would
enter the race against him.
"Dad," Claude said at dinner that night, "I don't have a firm idea about
that county attorney race, but it would not be a bad idea to talk to some
people about it."
R.R. was pleased and said so, but he cautioned Claude, "That's fine,
58 William S. Hendon
Claude, but if I set up some meetings, you must not present yourself as a
reluctant bride. If you want to let the people see who you are and how you
present yourself, you must talk seriously to them and express real interest in
the position. They will be happy to help you, but you will have to let them
know that you would really like the job. You would be an excellent choice for
them to support but you would need to show it."
"I don't think I could vote for him myself," said Gordon in a very serious
manner.
"Is that because you aren't old enough to vote yet?" asked Easterbelle.
"Well, that might have something to do with it," replied Gordon.
"I suppose that means that if you were elected we could all have 'get out
of jail free' cards," commented Sallie referring to the new board game
"Monopoly" and smiling at Claude.
"No, actually, I might have to prosecute some of my sisters for the lies
they tell boys, and put Gordon in jail for bad jokes."
"But if I can't vote, how can you treat me as an adult?" Gordon responded.
"You may not be an adult even when you get old," said Lottie Bess.
"I have never seen so much kindness expressed," laughed Belle. "You are
angels all."
"There are many fallen ones seated here at your table, Mother," said
Bryan.
"Bryan, as Claude said, geologists who live in glass houses should not
throw geological samples," responded his mother.
"I don't think I would ever arrest any of you because I would not want to
face any of you in court," said Claude with a grin, "No one else could get a
word in edgewise. Even the judge would have to remain silent."
"Yes," said, Bryan "and now that women can vote, it will tie up the courts
and all public discourse because women will want to say those things in public
that heretofore they have always said in private."
"You mean like how limited the minds of our male leaders really are?"
asked Lillie.
With everyone in general agreement, dinner concluded successfully.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 59
Three days later, Claude and R.R. got up early and had a quick breakfast.
As Claude dressed to go to town, he put on his neatly tailored uniform.
Finished, he stood looking in his mother's mirror at the captain staring back
at him. "Ah, you handsome devil," he said, "You are definitely officer material.
But," he continued, "You might be better as a department store mannequin
than you would as a county attorney." Grinning to himself, he turned and
went down stairs. Joining R.R., he bade his family good bye, and he and R.R.
hitched up the mule to the buckboard for the ride into Tecumseh. They
intended to visit the postmaster in Tecumseh and then go into Shawnee to
meet Judge Hankins and other political folks there. Their task differed from
any political discussions undertaken before in Oklahoma, because only two
months earlier, women had won the vote and now had to be actively courted
and considered.
As they rode west towards Tecumseh in the early morning light, a light
frost covered the coming grass. Claude and R.R. rode quietly, not saying very
much. Claude, deep in thought, wondered about the coming day and what he
was getting into. "Do I really want to build a life here? Can I have a large life
in a narrow place? Do I really want to be a public official? Do I really want try
to convince people that I am somebody who would make a good county
attorney? Can I become a good trial lawyer? Can I campaign, shake hands, try
to remember names and be on public display? In some ways, the army and the
J.A.G. are an easier life. There, I am mostly a desk lawyer, arguing with papers
and trying to get through endless contracts. Sure, the place is wonderful; being
in the District is the most exciting place imaginable, the center of a great
power. However, my job that I do every day is not exciting; it is challenging
but not anything to make you thank your gods that you are doing it. As well,
does it lead to anything better? Is advancement to Major, Colonel etc. in the
regular army or the J.A.G. something that would satisfy me? Maybe," Claude
questioned, "it is being in Washington that is desirable, not the job itself. Now
that there is a possible alternative, might it be better?"
R.R. left Claude to his thoughts as they drove the nine miles into
Tecumseh. He knew that Claude had a lot to think about and decide, and
today, conversations with the men he met would help him through it, so R.R.
60 William S. Hendon
was content to ride along and look over the spring prospects for farms they
passed. It was good for a father to hang back a little. Once they arrived in
Tecumseh, they drove the buckboard to the local livery and left it in care of
young Ed Small tending the stable, telling Ed they would return for the
buckboard before sundown.
They walked over to the Post Office where they met and talked with the
postmaster, Charlie Akins. In a day's time, Charlie probably saw more people
than anyone else in Tecumseh as people stopped in to check their mail. He
had an interest in his town and the county and served on the county
Democratic Committee. He would have some good suggestions for Claude.
A short, strongly built man of about 55, Charlie greeted them with a grin.
"Mr. Akins," Claude said offering his hand, "I am pleased to see you again.
I haven't been around for a while, and it's good to be home."
Gripping Claude's hand strongly, Akins said, "Claude, you are looking very
well and on balance you came well through the war. Nor does it look like
those French girls did too much damage to you. The army seems to have
suited you, but I am glad the war is well behind us and men like you can come
home and restart their lives. Things are beginning to hum again; people are
moving into the area. The oil play is on the increase; things look good for us
here even though there may be some slowdowns as we convert to a peacetime
community again. However, you know all that. Let me get to the point. Your
father here has been touting you as the next county attorney, and I think there
are real possibilities for you there," said Charlie smiling.
"That's why we're here, Charlie," said Claude rather stiffly.
Claude had rehearsed a list of questions, and without further delay
launched into them. "I'd like to get your opinion on the county government,
the county attorney's office, and the race itself. As to the county, is the budget
large enough to carry on the county's business? For example, are there
budgetary problems? Are there staff shortages? Are there rivalries between
offices that make things more difficult? What impressions do you have about
general things that create problems, the Klan, the Indians, the Negroes, the oil
field people, and how do we deal with bootleggers? I would also like your
assessment of the local officials, Democrats and Republicans. How do you
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 61
rate the sheriff's force, the local police in the major towns, the county judges,
mayors, councils, and state officials? Who can a county attorney count on and
who can he not? At this point I would just like to talk with you, hear your
assessment of county government and the county's problems as you see them
and I would appreciate any suggestions about the race or the office you might
have for me."
"Whoa," said Charlie. "Let me get my breath. Those are good questions
and I'll try to give you my understanding of them." Nothing stimulates a
person more than being asked for his opinion and his advice. Charlie began
a long discourse on the Tecumseh area, the county, Shawnee, the local public
officials, the doers and shakers and the significant problems that a county
attorney would face. To Charlie, the world was divided into supporters and the
"other people." He was thoughtful, acute in his comments, and Claude took
it all in.
Said Charlie as he continued, "I have tried to give you some of my
impressions. Some of it your father can verify and some he may not agree
with. The greatest problem you will face is not the normal lawbreakers. We
handle them pretty well with some exceptions. However, I think we may have
a real law enforcement problem with the Ku Klux Klan. The Klan does a lot
of good things but, there are a lot of them, and they are not all angels. The
Klan includes men of power and money as well as bullies and town loafers.
They also have as their members a majority of our police officers and other
law enforcement people. Some say the Klan is overzealously patriotic,
moralistic, violent and while the Klan says it is there to aid law enforcement,
many people think they are really there to supplant it with their own kind of
vigilante law and order. They have animosity towards immigrants, Jews,
Catholics, Negroes, and anybody who does not agree with them. They
threaten people, they beat people and in some instances although not here
locally, they have killed people. Since the war, the Klan is growing all over the
state. In defense of them however, the Klan has done a good job in cleaning
up some problem situations with gambling, prostitution, drunkenness,
stealing, wife beating, and many things the law is just not set up to do. I have
a lot of respect for their good points, but I don't favor their bad behaviors or
62 William S. Hendon
their brand of crazies."
In response Claude said, "I have no firm opinion on the Klan, but I have
my doubts about how a secret society can be good for our community. It
seems to me that moral enforcement ought to be left up to the families and
the churches and the law ought to take care of law enforcement. If law is not
doing a good job we ought to compel it to do so."
Claude talked with Charlie for about an hour, asking him questions, and
responding to questions Charlie asked. It was a good session, and Claude
realized as it went on that it was indeed an interview and a test he believed he
was passing.
"Claude," said Charlie after an hour had passed. "I know you two have
other folks you want to visit with. There are many good men in our party and
now it looks like there are going to be a lot of good women too. I hope you
do run; I think you have the stuff to be a first rate county attorney; so if you
do run, I will do what I can to help you win."
After a few parting comments, the men rose from their chairs, shook
hands, said their goodbyes, and R.R. and Claude walked out of the post office
into the street. As a couple passed, they greeted R.R. and he returned their
greeting. They walked over to Main Street and sat on a park bench for a few
minutes before going to Shawnee. Again, R.R. said little, letting Claude lead
any conversation to air his impressions.
As they sat there watching the town around them, Claude said, "He makes
it sound appealing. There are obviously some problems but Charlie seems like
a good man to have on your side; I am gratified that he would support me."
"Charlie is an old friend, a good man and an influential one. He would
certainly be a help in a race particularly here in Tecumseh and in the south part
of the county. He would be a good man to talk with throughout a campaign
and from your office if you ran and won. Charlie represents the kind of people
for whom you would bear a great responsibility. They know good government.
They expect good government; and they are not shy in letting you know it if
you get off the track," said R.R. as he lounged back on the bench absorbing
the heat of the sun.
"Why aren't we meeting here in the court house?" asked Claude, shifting
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 63
the subject to their meetings.
"Most of the officials live in Shawnee and we decided it would be better
to meet over there in the unofficial 'court house annex'," said RR. "Most of
the office holders also have offices in Shawnee even though Tecumseh has the
actual court house."
As the trolley pulled in to a stop, people got off and walked away down
Main Street toward Brawley's clothing store where Gordon would be coming
to work later in the afternoon. Claude and R.R. got up and watched the motor
man shift some levers and go to the other end of the two-way car. They paid
their fares and climbed aboard for the five mile, fifteen minute ride to
Shawnee. They sat back and enjoyed the ride; the day was bright with a
warming sun and the ride suggested to Claude that he might be on the way to
somewhere he might really want to go.
The reason there was an interurban streetcar between Shawnee and
Tecumseh was because of Benson Park, located about midway between the
two towns, an amusement park that served many of the recreational needs of
Shawnee and Tecumseh residents. Claude never rode on the interurban
without thinking of the park, some of the good times and some of the bad.
The good times he remembered were often with John Wardlaw, now a
druggist in Tecumseh and his wife, Janet, who worked in the drug store and
sang in the church choir. They had good times at the park on summer nights,
the three of them walking around the midway, and sometimes Claude rustled
a date to make a fourth. As well, they also ran around at the park with Caron
Waits and his girl friend, Joy. Caron always had to have a little extra money
because Joy loved to spend it, but they always had a good time together.
As Claude and R.R. passed the park, Claude also remembered that day the
summer he graduated from high school, when he and Charlie Dierker had
been at the park and having a good afternoon watching the girls and
wandering through the amusements. As they rounded the end of one of the
tents, Claude looked up and saw Duck Kinneman and some of his friends
sitting on a bench drinking a beer. They looked up at Claude and Charlie, and
Claude could tell from the smiles on their faces that he and Charlie were in for
something unpleasant.
64 William S. Hendon
"Hey, Hendon," Duck yelled, "Who's that girl you're with?" This brought
a hooraw from Duck's minions, but a gut wrenching, sinking feeling to
Claude. Clearly, from the glance Claude made in Charlie's direction, Charlie
was not enjoying himself either. Duck rose from the bench and approached
Claude and Charlie, who were rooted to the ground unable to leave but loathe
to stay.
"You boys got any money on you?" Duck asked as he sidled up within
two feet of Claude and Charlie. By now, Duck's three companions had risen
and were aligned behind him. The threat was palpable; the air seemed
suddenly hot and still, with dust rising around them.
Duck was three years older than Claude and had a reputation as a tough;
Wheeler had had trouble with Duck and actually whipped him in a fight some
years before. Wheeler's legacy to his brothers was that Duck since that time
had tried to make fair game out of the other Hendon boys. It looked like it
might now be Claude's turn.
"I don't have any I can spare, Duck," said Claude.
"That ain't what I asked you, sonny boy," said Duck with a menacing look.
"I think I want whatever you got."
"You better leave us alone," said Charlie, clinching his fists. Even though
Charlie was not a big fellow, he was pugnacious.
"I don't fight girls," replied Duck and a grin, and turned back to Claude.
By now, Claude was sweating and shaking. "Duck, you got no call to
hassle us," he said.
As Duck turned back towards Claude, he lashed out with a hard fist and
struck Claude on the jaw, knocking him backwards into a stack of boxes.
Claude fell, losing his balance, and landed on his back midst the boxes. Charlie
made no move but was quickly surrounded by Duck's companions.
As Claude lay on the ground rubbing his jaw, he made no effort to get up.
Duck stood over Claude, eyeing him with obvious contempt and said,
"Hendon, I figure I got call whenever I want." With that, Duck and his friends
laughed, turned, and walked back out onto the midway.
Yes, not all recollections of the park were good ones. He also remembered
the time he got sick riding the roller coaster. As the trolley picked up speed
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 65
and rocked along down towards the North Canadian River flats past Benson
Park, Claude noted the good farmland they were passing in the "bottoms." It
was very pretty now in the early spring; cultivated for the young cotton plants,
it looked like it was ready to grow just about anything. As they rode along,
Claude saw that many fields were now devoted to pecan trees. You could plant
pecans in good bottomland and if you were patient, in about fifteen to twenty
years you could make a great living from the pecans. In the meantime, you
could use the land around the trees. Bottomland had always gone first in the
land rushes, sometimes by the "Sooners" who sneaked in early, or by the
"Boomers" who waited for the sound of the gun of opening day. Except for
some of the land in town sites, this better land always sold for the most
money. The rich men who owned the bottomland farms did not seem
impatient about profits. Often, they planted cotton and waited for the pecan
orchards. Money makes money.
Shawnee had an interesting but somewhat unfortunate history. The area
was first involuntarily settled after the Civil War by Indian tribes which the
federal government removed to this part of Indian Territory. It was not the
Indian removal of the "Trail of Tears" of Andy Jackson, but the later pressure
by whites to have the last available Indian land back east. The Sac and the Fox
(who were not particularly friendly with each other anyway) were allocated
land together in the immediate area but soon found themselves crowded in by
the introduction of three more tribes, the Kickapoo, the Shawnee, and the
Pottawatomie Indians. There were problems with this at the time, and there
are still problems with mixing those tribes.
During the active days of the Texas range cattle industry, the 1870's saw
cattle drives across these Indian lands. Claude knew that drovers had pushed
their herds across the whole of Indian Territory and one of the main trails, the
West Shawnee trail crossed near present-day Kickapoo and Main Streets. With
the cattle came railroads, and the pressure to allow permanent white
settlements in the Indian treaty lands.
The first whites in the area had been down at Sacred Heart in the
southeastern part of the county where a group of Jesuit Catholics built a
mission church and contracted to provide a school for local tribes. In 1871,
66 William S. Hendon
not to be outdone, Quakers built a mission in the river valley Claude and R.R.
were now passing through. By 1876, a post office and trading post were
established a quarter mile west of the mission at what became known as
Shawnee Town.
As the trolley breasted Mission Hill, site of the old Quaker mission and
began to move down into the wide shallow valley, they saw the Sac and Fox
Sanitarium, developed for the Indians, many of whom suffered from diabetes.
Beyond the sanitarium, he could see the curving arc of the North Canadian
River. In the bright spring light on the budding trees and the green cotton and
alfalfa fields, the valley was a pretty sight, one of the prettiest in the county.
Claude did not know why they named it the Canadian because it never came
anywhere close to Canada, but it was a pretty river, the north fork of the larger
Canadian River. Beyond the river lay the Shawnee Milling Company and the
town of Shawnee. To this point, the interurban train track had been parallel
to the main line but here it split off and ran across the new auto/wagon river
bridge and up the hill on South Beard then along the main train lines of the
Rock Island and to the trolley terminus at Main Street, the main business
street of Shawnee.
The trolley always struck Claude as an amusement park ride and both men
enjoyed it. Climbing down to the sidewalk, they commented on some of the
things they passed as they made their way along East Main Street, thence to
North Broadway and the annex to the Pottawatomie County Court House.
R.R. reminded Claude that for the first few years of the century, Shawnee
sustained an economic boom that came close to keeping pace with Oklahoma
City's growth. Located in the heart of cotton country, Shawnee became an
agricultural center and had one of the largest cottonseed oil mills in the
Southwest. "By 1902, we had seven cotton gins and two cotton compresses,"
said R.R. "We shipped a lot of cotton out of here and still do. It is as much as
anything why we have the kind of busy town here that we do, what with all the
businesses that support the cotton farmer. The town continues to grow, and
now has a population of over 15,000."
"Of course, "R.R. continued, "Shawnee's cattle and then cotton brought
railroads. We have the three railroads as you know, the Katy, the Rock Island
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 67
and that Santa Fe 'castle' is a handsome station. I don't know for sure, but we
have probably 40 passenger and freight trains arriving every day."
"But, now, people are not as hopeful as they once were; Oklahoma City
outgrew us; we didn't get the state capital and Frisco bypassed us, but we still
have a good growth period now and down the road," continued R.R. as they
walked along Broadway. "Woodland Park is as pretty as you will see anywhere
and the new swimming pool is one of the best. The new Carnegie Library in
the park continues to add materials. Our streetcar system keeps expanding and
runs all the way north to the edge of town and to Pesotum Street on the east
edge of town. The Baptist College is growing and I think the location of St.
Gregory's Catholic school down the road creates a certain amount of
competition. There is certainly no love lost between these two 'civilized'
institutions," R.R. laughed.
"Do you remember that it was Woodland Park where Mother heard
William Jennings Bryan and doomed Bryan to his name?" asked Claude.
"Yes, your mother has a real fondness for the old man. We all believed he
would make a good president, but Mark Hanna and all those Ohio people put
McKinley on us. Not that he was a bad president, rest his soul, but he was not
interested in much out here. He was more interested in the big industrial
barons, robber barons as some call them," replied R.R. "We have had our
problems with old 'he kept us out of the war' Wilson, but he has been a sound
president, at least until he got so ill."
"They say in Washington that Mrs. Wilson really runs the show now,"
responded Claude.
R.R. thought for a minute. "Here in town, I've arranged for you to see
Judge Hankins, the clerk of courts, the county clerk, and the present county
attorney if he is in. These are all important people and some of them would
be people you would have to work with every day. We also want to meet the
various staff people around because they are the ones who really get things
done. I don't want to get into the sheriff's office because I don't think he will
be a man you can count on. We'd like to vote him out, but he seems safe this
time around. Once finished here, if we have time, we'll beard the lions in the
City Hall and then search out some more of the party people."
68 William S. Hendon
They arrived at the Central Building, in which were the "annex" offices of
most of the county officials. Going upstairs, they turned towards the county
annex and to the judge's office located behind a meeting hall that was often
used as a courtroom. Judge M.L. Hankins stood and greeted them as the
secretary showed them into the judge's office. "So, this is little Claude home
from the wars," said the judge as he extended his hand and gave Claude a big
smile. Judge Hankins was not a big man, but he was an impressive one. Even
without the title of Judge, M.L. Hankins would have attracted attention. He
was balding with a ring of white hair, a face that was lined with experience but
he had a voice that when heard, caused all to turn and listen.
"It's good of you to give us some of your time, Judge," R.R. said, "with all
those miscreants awaiting your attention."
"Yes, sir," said Claude, "I've looked forward to this meeting."
"I am very pleased to see you, Claude. I understand that you were in the
St. Mihiel sector and were in that last big push before the armistice," the judge
remarked. "It must have been a hellish place to be but everyone is grateful that
our boys helped stop the Kaiser."
"Actually, Judge, it was not as bad as earlier action because the Huns were
already pulling out of the salient prior to our attack. Some say the attack was
not really necessary, but men on both sides lost their lives," said Claude.
"History will let us know the truth of it all. You may not know it, but I
had a bout with the army in the Spanish American War," the judge went on.
"I had heard of the Rough Riders that Teddy Roosevelt organized down there
in Texas and I was in a reserve unit training down by San Antonio, but by the
time I got over to the Menger Hotel in San Antonio, they had all gone, so all
I got out of it was a cold glass of beer. I always heard later that when they got
on the boats in Tampa, there was not much room for horses so they had to
walk up San Juan Hill. However, your war was a real one even if mine was not
and I am somewhat glad mine was more of a game than a war. Oh, we lost
some men but not many and I never left San Antonio until I came back here
after the training session. We never got called up."
"France is a place that I would like to see again, but not in those war
circumstances; pictures just don't tell you how bad it really was and how bad
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 69
for so many people," Claude said, "I cannot imagine some of those places ever
looking whole again. It is good to be back in my county and back with my
family."
"We have been trying to shape him up a little, train him off that rich
French cuisine that the AEF served our boys in France," said R.R.
"It did him no harm; at least, not to look at." the Judge said, "If you stay
around eating your mother's good cooking, you'll begin to have to let your belt
out like your dad here."
"I think comments about girth are out of order, Judge," said RR.
Judge Hankins laughed and leaned forward. Putting his hands on his desk,
he said, "Well, let's talk a little politics. It has come to my attention that you
might be available to stand for county attorney on the Democratic ticket. I
think your pa has talked to enough people that we all hear it now from all
sides and the general feeling is that you would make a good candidate and a
good prosecutor. One of the main reasons we take this seriously is because
your dad is a well-respected local leader and when he says something, we know
we can count on it. He has been a good friend to me and to the county for a
long time. Since we are having this talk today, I asked the County Clerk, the
Court Clerk, and a few other good Democrats to stop by, meet you, and join
our conversation. They are all good party men and their assessment of you
would be of benefit to all of us. I hear some of them arriving now."
At that moment, the judge's secretary came into the room and announced
that the judge's guests had arrived. "Perhaps you might wish to move into the
assembly room and use the large tables where you can all be more comfortable,"
said Mrs. Wilkins, and the three men arose and followed her into the
courtroom annex where a small gathering of men and one woman had already
arrived.
As they walked into the room, the assembled people there turned and
looked towards them, particularly at Claude. Some of them he knew but some
he did not, but there was one he knew and he knew her well. Beth Marsh
smiled broadly at Claude and he smiled and said, "Beth!" and reached out to
hold her hand.
"Who has to clean the school room?" she asked Claude "I think it's your
70 William S. Hendon
turn." Then she turned away from Claude and said to the other people there,
"Claude and I spent two years teaching together at Arkansas Flats School. He
never did his share of cleaning up."
Claude was delighted to see Beth. She was a good friend to him and they
were very close after their teaching experiences together. He had tried to hire
her into the Big Heart school system when he took over as school superintendent
before the war, but by that time, she was committed to her work in
Shawnee. Had he stayed in Big Heart, she might have eventually joined the
system. Now, he saw before him an attractive blonde-haired person, with a
broad but pretty face, blue eyes that pierced any darkness around them, a
woman Claude had always felt strongly attracted to from the very first day they
met. He remembered that meeting well; they had met in the school superintendent's
office in Tecumseh one hot summer morning in 1912. Introduced to
each other by their host, Mr. Malcolm, it was confirmed that both Claude and
Beth would be teaching that next fall at Arkansas Flats out west of town.
While the need for two teachers in one school was unusual, there was an
influx of new students, Indian children who had come brought back to their
homes at Little Axe with the closing of a Catholic school in Wewoka. Claude
would be teaching grades 5 through 8 and Beth would be teaching grades 1
through 4. How they were to proceed in their teaching was largely up to them,
but both Beth and Claude knew as new teachers that they would be under
surveillance. After some pronouncements by Mr. Malcolm, the new teachers
were issued sets of books and some written instructions and told when to
report. Each was told whose homes they could live in, with board and room
provided by local families. Both were urged to meet their "landlords" as soon
as possible.
Beth and Claude left the superintendent's office with their piles of books
and materials and over lunch, they got to know each other better. No one
could fail to like Beth; she had cheerfulness about her, a soft beauty that made
her seem to shine and being four years older than Claude, she had the mystery
of the older woman about her that captured Claude immediately.
"Is this your first position," asked Claude.
"No," replied Beth as she set her coffee cup down. "I taught for one year
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 71
in Shawnee and then in Sulphur for two years after that. My mother in
Shawnee has not been in good health and I decided I ought to be closer to
her. The hunted deer look you had on your face in the superintendent's office
suggested to me that this was your first."
"Yes," blushed Claude," I decided that teaching might be better than
farming, so here I am."
"If you like the young ones, you will like it," Beth suggested. "First, you
need to understand the rules. Since you are the junior teacher, I will expect you
to do all of the heavy chores."
She caught Claude off guard and at first he did not see her smile. "I can
do that," he said.
"Okay, that's settled," Beth said, and read the list of chores from one of
the sheets that had been given them. "To begin with, it says that each teacher
will bring a bucket of water and as much fire wood in as will be needed for the
day's session. This means you Claude. Make your pens carefully. You may
whittle nibs to the individual taste of the pupils. Do you know how to whittle
nibs, Claude?"
"I can whittle a nib with the best of them," Claude replied following her
reading with his list in front of him.
Beth continued with a chuckle, "Men teachers may take one evening each
week for courting purposes, or two evenings a week if they go to church
regularly. I fear for your soul Claude, if you are not a regular attendee at
services. After eight hours in school, the teachers may spend the remaining
time reading the Bible or other good books."
Claude picked up the next line, "Women teachers who marry or engage
in unseemly conduct will be dismissed. Do they mean that if you marry it is
considered unseemly?"
"I guess so. I suppose it means that if a woman takes up with a man, it is
unseemly. Perhaps they mean that it illustrates poor judgment on the part of
the woman teacher and makes her unfit to teach children," Beth replied.
Claude continued, "Every teacher should lay aside from each pay a goodly
sum of his earnings for his benefit during his declining years so that he will
not become a burden on society. I was unaware that we were being paid a
72 William S. Hendon
goodly sum."
Beth stepped in, "Any teacher who smokes, uses liquor in any form,
frequents pool or public halls, or gets shaved in a barber shop will give good
reason to suspect his worth, intention, integrity and honesty. Well, I must
confess that I have always wanted to attend meetings at pool halls and be
shaved at a barber shop, but I suspect I must forego these pleasures."
Claude snapped back to the present when Judge Hankins introduced him
to the group of men after the judge and R.R. greeted the new arrivals. Judge
Hankins asked everyone to take a chair. He opened by saying that Beth was
a newcomer to the inner circle although she had been active in the community
and been a fierce fighter for the women's vote. Now she was a member of the
County Democratic Committee with the principal responsibility of developing
women's issues and speaking to their particular interests. Judge Hankins
remarked, "As the women will soon be voting, women like Beth are invaluable
to the party because they have the pulse of both the political world and the
women, both the homemakers and the women who have jobs out of the
home."
The County Clerk was introduced to Claude as Rich Atkinson; Rich had
been an accountant working in the First National Bank, when he and his wife
Barbara became active in the Democratic Party, and Rich decided to run for
office in 1916 and won. He was born in Wisconsin but moved to Oklahoma
just after statehood. Rich rather held back in the discussion except for
questions that came up about finance. It was said that Rich's wife, Barbara,
gave him some trouble, and this too made him a quiet man. However, he and
Claude warmed to each other as newcomers sometimes do in the face of a
group of people who have known each other for a long time. Later, Claude
could never understand why Rich always came into Claude's office and
borrowed things. But, they liked each other well enough. Rich later confessed
to Claude that he might not be running for reelection. It was a "personal
matter" he said.
The Court Clerk, Milton Russell, was an older man who had been
involved in courts in the territorial days and had immediately run for office
after statehood in 1907. Everybody knew Milton and knew he was coming to
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 73
the end of his career. Milton had made it known that he wished to be away
from the office and spend time with his wife Patricia. He was a verbose man;
pipe smokers often are. Some said that pipe smokers become befuddled in
their own smoke but that could not be said of Milton. He did tend to ruminate
more than take an active part in discussions, but he knew where all the bodies
were buried and he knew some of the people who had buried them. His
interest in Claude was set in terms of someone with whom he could easily
work and who would not give Milton much grief on court dockets and other
scheduling problems.
The local postmaster, Jack Hohenstein, would not be postmaster if he
were not well connected politically. Like his counterpart in Tecumseh, Jack
knew just about everyone and was a large, jolly sort of man who could tell
stories and hold strong opinions. It was said of him that he was seldom
correct, but never in doubt. He did have the pulse of Shawnee voters,
however, and his questions to Claude had to do with meeting the needs of the
common citizen as they related to the prosecutor's office.
Noel Williams, president of the First National Bank was a staunch
Democrat and a man who could use the financial club to get his way on many
issues. However, people respected Noel and he served the party well and had
for many years. He and R.R. were close friends, though Noel was much
younger.
Simon Brackett, who published the Shawnee Morning News, the town daily,
took a long look at Claude, and liked what he saw because as he listened to
Claude's questions and his answers to the questions of others, he guessed he
saw in him the traits that could get him elected and make him a good law
enforcement officer. Simon had met many "pretty faces" but his first
impression of Claude was that there might be more to him than just his
appearance.
Jack Nickson was minister of the First Christian Church. He was not an
active member of the committee but he was a leading spokesman for many
influential citizens in the town. Jack always stayed in the background,
preferring to listen and bide his time; he was not anxious to make his
impressions known. This, he had learned, gave his views more weight when
74 William S. Hendon
they were finally expressed. Ministers were always looking for methods
whereby they could carry weight. It was later learned that Jack's first
impressions of Claude were positive.
Jack Anderson was a member of the Democratic committee, but he was
not a man of means. He worked a farm out at Biscuit Hill northeast of
Shawnee. He had been living there a long time and had the respect of people
in his part of the county. If Jack favored a man for an office he could bring in
votes, but he did not always endorse candidates. He "didn't know about this
Hendon" after the first meeting. He would like to talk with him some more.
If he liked him, Jack and his live wire wife, Joyce, could be counted on to
bring in some votes for Claude from Biscuit Hill.
The county attorney was not in his Shawnee office, so Claude did not get
to meet him, but he did meet John Levergood who was two years out of law
school and the assistant county attorney. From him, Claude learned that they
also had a secretary and what the amount of the annual budget would be. They
discussed various details of the office and agreed to speak more of the
workings of the office later. Claude was impressed with John and asked if he
had any interest in running, John assured him that he did not, but he would
be interested in continuing as the assistant.
After about two hours, the men adjourned to a late lunch at the City Café
on Main Street. The City Café served good food and advertised itself as being
in the mode of Delmonico's in New York. Delmonico's it was not but the
Greek, who ran it, James Kagafas, with the aid of his attractive wife Patricia,
knew how to operate a successful restaurant. Patti also had a bit of a
reputation. There was talk, but no evidence about her behavior being anything
but very friendly. It was said that she had been a bit rowdy as a young woman,
but marriage had settled her down. The men had lunch and over coffee, they
talked about Babe Ruth going to the Yankees. There was some talk about how
the Senate had failed to join the League of Nations and failed to ratify the
peace treaty. It was believed by some that Wilson had simply burned out his
fuel and the Senate wanted less internationalism, not more. Similarly, there
were a few comments about the "Red scare." Then the lunch broke up and the
men exchanged farewells, indicating that they had all enjoyed the talks, and
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 75
meeting Claude. Several confided in him as they were leaving that they hoped
he would make the race.
It was now nearly four o'clock and R.R. and Claude walked back to catch
the trolley to Tecumseh. They agreed that it had been a good series of talks,
and R.R., knowing most of these people well, believed that there was little
doubt that they would support Claude's candidacy. Claude liked the people he
had met and found the local party people to be generally bright, straightforward,
and willing to work together. If there were factions, he did not see them.
In sum, although there was nothing certain in politics, with that group behind
him it really looked like the race was his to win, if Claude chose. However, did
he want to make the effort? What, thought Claude, would be the point of moving
back here to a place I was happy to leave? One other thing is the kind of burden Dad and
these party people would place on me. They are not just local officials, most are family
friends, and their expectations will be a constant pressure on me. Another thing is criminal
law. I don't even know if I would make a good prosecutor. I may have no talent for it. Just
because some politicians would be supportive, don't they really just see me as a uniform who
can be elected? I know they mean well, but they have their own agendas. Dad and all of his
friends seem up in arms about the Klan but who cares if a bunch of moralistic jerks beat up
on someone who needs it? Who really gives a damn about the Klan anyway? From what I
have heard, most of the officials in Shawnee and all the cops belong to the Klan anyway.
He looked at his dad sitting beside him on the trolley and decided, "He's
certainly got me started in this, but he won't push me. I will have to make my
own decision about all of this."
KKK
After a return to Shawnee two days later to meet and talk with the police
chief, Ira Sims, and other city officials, and after yet another four days of
meetings with friends and other political activists, it really did look to Claude
that he could win it. He decided that the county attorney position was one he
would very much like to have. The positive aspect to making the race was that
if he won, it was a definite position while his plans with Bob Jr. were in an
early stage and nothing was certain in Washington. He had no control over
76 William S. Hendon
what would happen to them there, except of course, if he decided to stay on
at J.A.G.
Thinking of the chief, Ira Sims and the sheriff, Tom Bob MacLean,
Claude realized that they were probably going to be easy enough to work with.
After all, the three officers were dependent upon each other, and you did not
have to be best friends to work together.
I sure have my doubts, thought Claude, but in the end, it's not so bad being a big
frog in a small pond, at least if there is room enough to swim. Maybe Oklahoma would not
be so bad. How you gonna' keep 'em down on the farm after they've seen Paree?
One afternoon, Claude asked Scott about staying or going. Scott and
Birdie had come out to the farm for a weekend visit. Scott had always been
Claude's "big brother" and sure enough, Scott gave him some useful ideas to
think about. "Claude," said Scott, "what you haven't thought about in your
decision to stay and run or return to D.C. and begin your work there is the
pressure and pull that your childhood puts on you. When you left here for the
Army, you were a college graduate and had been out working for a couple of
years, but in many ways you were still a boy. So, when you left you were a kid.
I think until one goes away for a bit and has some outside experiences, one
cannot clearly see the old hometown life for what it is. Up to the point of your
leaving, it's been your only reality and now returning, you have some other
experiences with which to compare it. I think that's part of growing up, and
when you turn up here now you are a man, not a boy. You are a 'war hero' and
your status is no longer 'R.R.'s kid' but 'lawyer-soldier man of experience.'
Your whole status has changed. That's fine, but beware that the status the
local politicos confer on you is just another way to waltz you down the road
they want you to travel. They see you as an aid to them."
"So what would you do?" asked Claude.
"It's not a question of what I would do," replied Scott. "It's what you want
to do. Hell, if you want to do it, do it. Take a flyer. Nothing is forever. Who
knows? Maybe you won't win."
On Claude's last morning at home, he had another long talk with his
father and told R.R. that he wanted to make the race. He told R.R. that he
would return to Washington, have talks with Bob Jr., close out his J.A.G.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 77
position (which he could do easily almost within a week) and muster out of
the army. He should be back in Oklahoma within four weeks.
"Dad, can you get the filing papers for me and get the signatures going?
If I have to sign them in person to file, I will have to do so when I come back,
but perhaps you could line up the necessary signatures. I will talk with you
about how to start the campaign, fund it and whom I should ask to work for
me. With you still active in politics, you can do these things more quickly and
I, of course, give you carte blanche to lay it out as you see fit. We can write,
telegram and maybe arrange some phone calls as well. Please thank the men
we have talked to as you see them and let them know I will hit the ground
running in four weeks."
For a moment, both men were overcome with emotion and then R.R. put
his hand on Claude's shoulder and said, "Son, you see a hard worker here
before you, and I will help in every way I can. Yes, of course, I will get things
started, and we will win that office. My work on the Building Committee for
the state capital is about over; we just have one more final meeting in the City
later this week, so I will be free to start. Also, my work at the bank can be
easily done around my work for you."
They talked a bit more and then announced to the family that Claude had
made a decision to run for the office. The announcement caused a joyful
outburst among all of them, because his parents and all his siblings wanted
Claude to stay in Oklahoma. They had all done a little arm-twisting in their
own way. Scott and Wheeler had visited with Grace, Birdie and their children.
They all talked about their future plans and what they had been doing since
they last saw Claude. Things seemed to be on an upward swing for them all.
On the down side, there were things that weighed on Claude. In a way, by
staying in Oklahoma, Claude was betraying Bob. Of all of his brothers and
sisters, he found Bob sometimes to be the prickliest; maybe it was because
Bob was three years younger. Claude had always felt that Bob was somehow
competing with him and even though they had a good friendship, there was
still a sense of rivalry. Claude believed it was more Bob than him, but he had
to admit that he could feel negative towards Bob. Sibling rivalries always ran
both ways; it's just that one usually had the upper hand over the other. While
78 William S. Hendon
both men were bright, both had done well in law school together at O.U., and
both had done well in the service, Claude's combat experience sometimes
made him think that Bob might be envious and feel he should have been
overseas as well. When competition arose, it did not take much to create bad
feelings.
The D.C. venture had been as much Claude's idea as Bob's and as Claude
thought about it further, he knew that if he backed out it would cause Bob a
lot of pain. After all, the two brothers together in D.C. would offer support
to each other. The sum was greater than the parts. Further, the D.C. idea was
a good one even though not finalized. There were opportunities for bright
young lawyers coming out of the army. You had to be there to take advantage
of them if and when they came. Finally, Claude saw that he could have a bright
future in his home state and it was one that might truly please and satisfy him.
In addition, as he had already recognized, "If it doesn't work out and I lose,
I can always go to Washington." It looked however, like the price of running
here and winning might be Bob's displeasure. Claude knew that he had to talk
it over with Bob and try to get him to accept Claude's decision. Maybe Bob
might even want to come back and set up practice in Oklahoma, since Scott
was interested in reading for the law or going to law school and would
undoubtedly start a practice in Shawnee. These were the ideas that ran through
Claude's mind that morning as he stepped aboard the 9:15 A.M. Santa Fe train
that would take him to Kansas City and then connect through St. Louis to
Washington.
Chapter 4
AN ENDING AND A BEGINNING
The train ride was long, and Claude was impatient with the time it took
because in returning to Washington he knew it was not just his brother with
whom he had to discuss his plans. For the past year, he had been seeing
Carolyn Pierce, a young woman who worked at the Library of Congress. He
had met Carolyn in 1919 when he first came to Washington with J.A.G. As he
had looked for some arcane military law in the Library of Congress, Carolyn
had helped Claude in his search for materials. He felt that librarians were
generally the best people in public service anyway, because they seemed to
thrive on helping you find something. If there was a model employee, thought
Claude, it would be a librarian. In Carolyn, he had not only fortified his positive
view of librarians as public servants, he was also attracted to a fine looking
young woman, well put together with blue eyes and blond red hair. In their
brief talk at the library, he and Carolyn had found common interest in things
other than arcane military law and immediately agreed to meet and have dinner
together that same evening.
Carolyn was born and raised in Concord, Massachusetts not too far from
the Waldo Emerson house. She attended Boston College and upon graduation
with a degree in English in 1918 had applied for, and received a job at the
Library. She had an apartment with two other girls who worked in the
government, and yet, she had no ambitions beyond the enjoyment of living in
80 William S. Hendon
the District and working at the Library. She and Claude spent many evenings
together; they met after work and sampled different small restaurants in
Georgetown and elsewhere; they enjoyed dinner and regularly held mock
battles on the costs and benefits of prohibition and women's rights and other
issues of the day.
One evening after a good meal and a good bottle of wine, they found
themselves back at Claude's and over another bottle of wine, enjoyed each
other in Claude's rather lumpy bed. Not a lot was said about their lovemaking
at the time or later; it was clearly satisfying to both of them as they lay quietly
afterwards, but they both seemed to know that so far, they were making love
as good friends, not as possible spouses.
"Perhaps," Claude reflected, "people who have not made long term plans
may find it unnecessary to do so." Nonetheless, he knew he had to tell Carolyn
of his plans to return to Oklahoma and he knew that she would be saddened
by it even though she would be genuinely happy for him. They had a good
relationship, and he knew that neither of them would like to give it up. If he
did not win his race, maybe he could still have Carolyn's companionship.
Nevertheless, there was in him a sense of betrayal.
He rang Carolyn when he arrived. She was happy to hear from him and
they met that evening for a quick meal. Carolyn had a lecture to attend and did
not have much time for him that evening, but they met and talked about his
trip to Oklahoma, the latest news items, the appropriations bills, and
Washington gossip. Claude then told Carolyn that he intended to return to
Oklahoma very soon and run for county attorney in his home county. She
seemed to take it well at first, but then it was if they both realized how
dependent they had become on each other. Both intuitively knew that Carolyn
would not be part of any Oklahoma plan, and the idea shocked them both
when they realized it.
"I have to go," said Carolyn, "my lecture starts in twenty minutes." Her
whole manner had changed as a veil descended between them. "I hope you
win," she said as she got up from the table.
"Carolyn, let's not leave this way."
"I'm sorry to be angry with you, "she said, "but I was so looking forward
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 81
to seeing you when you got back."
"And I you," he replied. "I'll call in the morning and we can get together
in the evening."
"No, let's let it rest," she said. "I think it's better this way. We can still be
friends but I don't think it would be good to see each other again. Call me if
you come back to Washington, and if you want to write, you know my
address." With that, Carolyn turned and walked out of the restaurant leaving
Claude sitting numbly at the table. He sat for a while, feeling very empty and
then finished his coffee, paid the bill, and left the restaurant.
When he had arrived at the house in Washington, Claude found a wire
that Bob Jr. would arrive within three days and was eager to see him. Claude
worried that having already destroyed the relationship with Carolyn, he might
well damage his friendship with his brother. A little fearfully, Claude went
down to Union Station on April 5 and met Bob's 11 A.M. train. Their greeting
was warm and friendly. Carrying his luggage to a taxi, they rode to the house
Claude had rented and talked of Bob's trip and how Bob felt about leaving the
army. There was no stiffness between them. They both seemed to realize that
they shared a lot together and meant a great deal to each other. As they rode
along, they talked about their adventures and recent activities. They had not
seen each other for almost a year and had a lot to catch up on. They spent that
first day doing so. Bob talked a lot about how much he enjoyed San Francisco,
its food, its vistas, its Chinatown, and the open friendliness that he had found
there.
That first night together, the two of them went out to a restaurant on
Columbia Road that served Middle Eastern food and even had a belly dancer.
Sharing a bowl of humus, plates of freshly made vine leaves stuffed with lamb
and rice and lamb kebabs served over couscous, they went over the details of
their army services and began to discuss their coming plans. Bob was excited
to be in Washington and to tell Claude about his new girl friend, Kathleen
Grubaugh, who would be moving to Washington from San Francisco within
a few weeks for a job in Senator Case's office. Kathleen and Bob had made no
definite plans, but they had talked about getting married and Bob had hoped
it would be possible that she could stay with them until she found her own
82 William S. Hendon
place. Rooms in Washington were hard to find and expensive when you did
find one. Talking this over with Claude, Bob sought his agreement, which
Claude readily gave. He realized this would definitely give added support to
Bob when Claude backed out.
In another way, Claude realized that Bob did not need a lot of support.
Claude realized that he felt guilty at welching on their agreement and this
caused his over abundance of concern. Bob was bright, good looking, a
competent, hard-working lawyer and a very desirable employee for some
agency or law firm. He had found a woman he cared for; the couple had made
plans exclusive of Claude, which was fine with Claude and would have been
even if Claude had not felt guilty over his intended return to Oklahoma. As
they talked on over baklava and strong coffee, Claude found the opportunity
to talk about his running for office and explained his regrets that if he did win
he would not be going into practice with Bob.
To Claude's relief, the announcement was received with enthusiasm. Bob
was pleased for Claude, and he said delightedly, "You know I would regret
your not staying here, but it may be that you have found a really good thing,
brother. If I had the chance, I might well take it too."
As they discussed the race in more detail, Bob added, "The nice thing is
that you can make the race with the fall-back that if you don't make it, you can
rejoin us here. Hell, Claude you are into a no-lose situation. You can't lose!"
"I'm glad you see the good of it," Claude said. "I was feeling more than a
little down about making plans that did not include you. After all, we have a
deal that I would be breaking."
"That deal is still on, Claude," Bob replied. "If you don't come back here,
who knows, maybe I'll want to come back to Oklahoma at some later date. I
know Scott wants to read for the law and set up in Shawnee. With Hendons,
there are always partners."
Taking a cab back to their house off Connecticut Avenue, they sat briefly
outside on the stoop before they went in. A chill was in the air, but winter was
really over and both men enjoyed cigarettes as they sat there in the dark
listening to the dull nighttime roar of the nation's capital sounding around
them. Claude was happy that his relationship with Bob was strong and Bob
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 83
felt good about being charitable even though he was sad at losing his brother
partner. They watched the street and the people and automobiles moving
along and as they listened; they both understood that city life was never ending
and that they were two young players who had that life before them that they
were ready to plunge into.
KKK
Claude returned in April to Oklahoma and the second day back completed
the filing for the Democratic Party nomination for the position of
Pottawatomie County Attorney. He had been back in Oklahoma for only a
week when he and Bryan rode the interurban into Shawnee. They were on a
mission. It was clear to both Claude and Bryan that a man could not possibly
run for office riding a mule around the county. Dignity required an auto, and
Bryan and Claude had talked over a scheme to go into town and buy one and
tell no one about it until the deed was done.
They presented themselves at the Ford garage on West Main near
Kickapoo Street in Shawnee. The Ford agency was a smart buff brick building
with workshops in the back and a display floor surrounded by large windows
giving view to a new auto standing black and shiny in the middle of the display
area.
As Bryan and Claude entered the front door and began to examine the
Model T Ford touring car on display, the garage owner came over and greeted
them. "Good morning gentlemen. How may we be of service? I am Fred
Jones, owner of the Ford Garage."
Shaking hands first with Bryan and then with Claude, Jones upon hearing
their names said, "Of course, you are Claude Hendon, back from France. I am
very pleased to make your acquaintance, and Bryan here must be your brother.
I know your father and voted for him for the legislature."
Claude expressed his interest in looking at the Ford with the idea of
perhaps "purchasing one for himself." He explained to Mr. Jones that he
favored a closed top rather than a touring car and in response, Jones led
Claude and Bryan to the other side of the building where on a side drive sat
84 William S. Hendon
a row of four black Fords, two coupes, one touring car and a two-door sedan.
As they walked around the machines Jones explained, "This two-door model
is just in and has an electric engine starter and electric lights both front and
rear. I think this might be what you had in mind."
Claude and Bryan examined the Ford, opening and shutting doors,
looking into the small trunk fitted on the back of the auto, lifting one side of
the hood to examine the engine and then sitting in the front seats, Claude
gripping the driver's wheel and Bryan beside him grinning broadly. "It seems
quite nice. Tell us about the machine. Neither of us has ever owned one
although I have driven before," said Claude.
"First, Mr. Hendon," crooned Jones, "let me tell you something about the
quality of the Ford. Among its special features are its planetary transmission,
the use of a detachable cylinder head, and the left side mounting of its steering
wheel, all things that are on the forefront of automobile design. Have a look
at the pedals and I will explain to you how they work. The first pedal on the
left is for forward speed and the second is for reverse. The transmission is
operated by foot pedals, enabling you, the driver, to stop, start, change speeds,
or reverse the car without taking your hands off the steering wheel. The
engine has four cylinders. Its block (the body of the engine) and the detachable
crankcase on the bottom that holds the lubricant are cast as separate
pieces. On top is the detachable head of the engine. In all, this makes service
and repairs easy to accomplish. Of course, at first, auto engines used to always
be started by hand-cranking, while a magneto in the flywheel provided
electricity for ignition, and that system is still available but we now have
electric starting which means you don't have to crank. Unlike many autos, the
Model T's frame and running gear are made exclusively of steel, not wood."
"The electric start is only in the covered models, not the open touring
models?" asked Bryan.
"That's right, and it does cost a bit more to have it, but it is the thing of
the future and if you have difficulties, you can always crank the engine to start
it," replied Jones.
"Then let's have it out for a drive. You will have to show me how to drive
it, of course," said Claude. "You drive it and we will ride, until we get out
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 85
someplace where I can give it a try and Bryan too, for that matter."
The men all got into the auto and Jones drove up North Kickapoo Street
until they got almost to the new Oklahoma Baptist University. "My gosh," said
Bryan as they zoomed along, "I can get used to this easily." Turning into a side
road and stopping, Jones turned off the engine and began to explain the
workings of the machine to the eager Hendon brothers.
"Claude, sit here in the driver's seat and let me explain the controls," said
Jones. As Claude settled behind the wheel, Bryan sat next to him once again
and Jones stood by the driver's door with both doors open.
Jones adopted the manner of a dedicated teacher, "First, have a look at the
pedals and levers. With the auto on level ground, you can work the pedals
without anything undesirable happening. Note the three pedals on the floor.
The left one engages the low speed gear and the high-speed gear. The middle
one engages the reverse gear. The pedal on the right is the brake. Incidentally,
the long lever there beside you is the hand brake; it's much like a wagon brake
and is engaged by pulling back on it. You will want to set the brake before you
try to start the engine."
Warming to his task, Jones went on, "Put your foot on the left pedal all
the way down to engage first gear. Okay, now, gently let the hand brake off
and bring the pedal back to the top. Once you have done it a while, it all
becomes automatic. Now, pull the handbrake up and feel how the lever holds
neutral on the gear pedal. Try the central reverse pedal and the right hand
brake pedal just to get the feel of the controls. Repeat these actions several
times before we start the engine."
"This takes a little getting used to, to coordinate all of these movements
in sequence; but it does seem similar to the auto I drove in New York," said
Claude as he worked the pedals and brakes back and forth several times until
it seemed he had caught on.
"Now," said Jones, let's set the hand brake and start the engine using that
starter control there in front of you."
Claude did so and the engine came to life. Jones then told Claude to use
the levers under the steering wheel to rev the engine slightly and adjust the
spark advance just a little. There was a lot to get used to, and Claude felt more
86 William S. Hendon
than a little nervous about getting it all done correctly.
Bryan noticed Claude's anxiety and laughingly put his hand on Claude's
shoulder. "It's okay, Eddie Richenbacher, you'll get the hang of it."
As Claude settled down grimly holding the wheel in both hands, Jones
went on, "Let me take over now and drive us around so that you can see it all
take place before you have to do it."
Claude got out of the auto and came around to the passenger side. Bryan
moved to the rear seat and Jones got behind the wheel as Claude settled in the
passenger front seat.
Jones held the forward gear pedal, the left one, half way down with his left
foot and let the handbrake off. He increased the engine revs and gently
pressed down on the left pedal and the car started forward. He held the pedal
down firmly and increased engine revs up to near full speed, then he let the
pedal up to engage top gear and slowed the engine on the accelerator lever at
the same time to get a smooth shift change. Jones explained to Claude and
Bryan that it was important to make a seamless change as the Ford moved
smoothly north on Kickapoo.
They drove passed St. Benedict's church and the pavement ended,
Kickapoo Street turning into gravel, but still relatively smooth. They had the
front windows open and air circulated through the interior. The engine, once
it got going on a level stretch sounded like a rather loud ticking clock or an
asthmatic old man laughing. Both Claude and Bryan were pleased and excited
as they once more moved smartly north towards the new Baptist college.
Now, to Claude and Bryan, the obvious problem became one of how to
stop the machine. Jones relieved their concerns by telling them that braking
was easily done. Once underway forward, he reminded them, there was
nothing to do with your feet so all one had to do was use the right foot to step
gently on the brake pedal, the far right pedal. However, at the same time, one
had to use the left foot to press the gear pedal down to the half way or neutral
point. "By using both feet on the proper pedals, one can come to an easy and
smooth stop," explained Jones as the Ford came to a halt.
"Well, Claude, are you ready to give it a try?"
"Yes," Claude responded as Jones killed the engine. The two men traded
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 87
places and Claude went through the drill again. Once he was comfortable with
it, he started the engine and with a jerk, the T-model jumped forward.
"You will get the hang of it," said Jones hopefully, as they moved slowly
down the street. "Once you are used to it, you will see how to go up and down
hills. Usually, what you do is rev up the engine to go up a hill and then as the
engine slows under its load, you reduce the spark, and then coming down hill
the engine is its own brake as you reduce the acceleration as you come down.
So, gradually reduce spark going up and reduce acceleration coming down. If
you have to you can even use the low gear setting to help slow the car."
As they moved along Claude drove around, making turns at various
streets, and trying out the reversing procedures. "God, this is fun!" he said.
Jones also told them not to fight the steering wheel; the wheel would bounce
around on bumps but would settle down once over the bump. Jones also
warned them about high speed in turns; he cautioned them about backing,
parking in tight spots, and how on rough roads one had to stay in low gear to
keep from shaking the passengers and the Ford to pieces.
The last thing Jones warned them about was the ease of burning up the
bands that ran in oil in the transmission and provided the attachments to the
pedals. He told them always to keep plenty of oil in the case and not to let the
bands lose lubrication. Holding down the pedal too long could cause the case
to lose oil; thus, the driver must pump the brakes slightly when using the
pedal.
They drove around for a while longer and Jones gave them further hints
and suggestions. As they returned to the Ford garage, Claude and Jones came
to terms on the purchase of a two-door Ford sedan, sometimes referred to as
a "center door" sedan.
"I don't know what you have heard about us, but you can pay for your
Ford on credit. Although Mr. Ford does not like the credit financing of his
autos because of his strong feelings against the Jews, we can provide financing
for a reasonable rate through a company called CIT. I wish we could offer
financing through the company but as it has been explained to us, to Mr.
Ford, Jewish capital on one end of the Gentile working scheme damages the
manufacturers, while Jewish agitators and subversives on the other end harm
88 William S. Hendon
the workmen. I am not certain I understand how all of this works, but he
permits no financing of his autos through us. But of course, there is always a
wink and a nudge to make possible financing for our worthy customers," said
Jones.
Before they left the Ford garage, Claude had purchased the car they had
been driving. Jones made out the paper work, arranged the financial papers for
selling the auto to Claude on credit, and filled out the papers for the license
from the state. Once done, Jones went over maintenance with them, showed
them how to check fluids, change the oil and he gave them a sort of manual
that would give them further information. They had a lot to learn, but Jones
assured them that he and his garage mechanics would always be willing to
assist in any way they could and that they would be glad to do the maintenance
work on the auto for Claude.
That night, still innocent of the ways of autos, Claude and Bryan drove
almost all the way back to Earlsboro before they remembered that they had
left the buckboard in Tecumseh. They agreed that they could pick it up in the
morning, but for now, they enjoyed the luxury of driving down the road in a
shiny black two-door Ford sedan with its lights playing brightly out on the
road in front of them.
Both men agreed that $875 was a lot of money, particularly for someone
who was unemployed, but that might not be for much longer and after all, it
was 1920, not the Dark Ages, and men of substance deserved to be well
horsed.
KKK
There were many things to do to run a political campaign, as Claude
found out in his first days back in Oklahoma. A campaign was a campaign and
a political one was much like a military one. One had to do the appropriate
planning, arrange for the logistics, and gather your army, set out your strategy
and then work hard to make it all successful. He knew he had to have a
campaign manager even though it was just a local campaign. He would need
to talk with all the editors of newspapers in the county to try to gain their
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 89
support. It would be necessary to talk with civic leaders and party people all
over the county. He would have to learn to stop people on the street,
introduce himself, "visit," and ask for their support. He would also have to
learn how to make speeches that someone might wish to hear. There was a lot
to do and Claude knew he would have to have a lot of help; wavy brown hair
and handsome brown eyes were not enough.
R.R. suggested he select as his manager someone new to the scene, like
Claude himself. R.R. suggested that Beth Marsh would be a good choice if she
could be convinced to serve. She was not as well known as some men who
would help, but she had a wit, strength and an administrative skill that, along
with her loyalty to Claude, would make her an excellent choice. "After all,"
said R.R., "It's a new day with the womenfolk coming to the vote and you
yourself are a new day in county politics as well. It's a good fit and should
appeal to citizens as a progressive thing to do."
When Claude approached Beth, she was surprised, pleased, and somewhat
anxious. "Claude," she said, "I would love to help, but I have never done
anything like this before and I am not certain I could do it well. You ask a lot
of me," and then she smiled and said, "and you never did your share of
cleaning up the school room."
Claude laughed and put his arm around Beth. "I too am a babe in the
political woods," he said, "and I would certainly like to do this with you as my
campaign manager; I think you would be very good at it and we could learn
together. Besides, you know a lot of active women who will now vote and you
have taught many children of voting parents."
They talked for sometime and finally, as Beth came to understand what
she would actually be doing as campaign manager, she agreed to do it and
work hard to help elect him. There was the problem of her still teaching since
school would not be out for a few weeks, but they talked about how they
could get started. It was agreed that Claude would talk with some of the party
people to seek their help in how to go about organizing their campaign efforts.
It appeared to both of them that winning was more a matter of having good
people who could help than a matter of money.
One afternoon as they discussed the campaign, Claude told Beth how
90 William S. Hendon
pleased he was that she was willing to be his campaign manager. "Don't think
about it, Claude," she replied, "Being active in politics gives me a whole new
outlook, and I am happy to be involved. I have something to get past, to get
out of myself, and this seems to be just the ticket." Her response puzzled
Claude, but he did not press her for an explanation. He knew Beth well
enough to assume she would elaborate when she wished.
Postmaster Jack Hohenstein agreed to take a very active role, and he, R.R.,
and Claude spent an afternoon together later that same week, and at the end
of the session, they had pretty well mapped out a working plan. First, Claude
would need a group of people he could count on to volunteer to work in his
behalf. Many of these people would come from the signatories of his petition
to file.
They talked about some of the towns and geographic areas where they
would need people. They pretty well agreed that the town list needed would
include the following:
1. Asher, in southern Pottawatomie County, a village named after its town
site developer.
2. Aydelotte, located 6 miles north of Shawnee.
3. Dale, 7 miles north-west of Shawnee, named after a territorial judge.
4. Earlsboro, of course.
5. Macomb, another village named for a railroad engineer named
Macomb.
6. McLoud, in extreme northwestern Pottawatomie county.
7. Pink, 9 miles west of Tecumseh.
8. Remus, 4 miles northwest of Maud, named for one of the traditional
founders of Rome who was slain by his twin brother Romulus.
9. Romulus, a settlement 5 miles southwest of Remus.
10. Sacred Heart, 6 miles east of Asher, the post office for Sacred Heart
Mission, established in 1876 by Father Isidore Robot as a major Catholic
missionary effort in western Indian Territory.
11. Shawnee, the major town of the county.
12. Tecumseh, the county seat.
13. Tribbey, 3 miles southwest of Macomb, named for Alpheus M.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 91
Tribbey, town site owner.
14. Trousdale, 7 miles northwest of Asher, named for William Trousdale,
town site owner.
15. Wanette, 7 miles west of Asher, derived from the song," Juanita."
16. St. Louis, not far from Asher.
17. Maud, on the central eastern boundary of the county.
There were other smaller communities to think about, such as Biscuit Hill,
Rock Creek, Pearson Switch,, Violet, Burnett, Maxwell, Moral, Hagar, Noten,
Fruitland, Gilbert, Sewel, Craig, Thackery, Morvin, Ruggles, Miller, and Cook,
any place in the county where there was or ever had been a school, a post
office or a church. Around these institutions, people gathered, but the
seventeen were the main ones, some obviously more important than others.
While it was not necessary to have a man on the ground in each community,
it was necessary to have people who would take responsibility for the
seventeen and several lesser sites. The men tried to identify citizens in these
communities who might be of some help and they drew up a tentative list.
They talked about each community in turn and what they believed Claude's
prospects might be in each. As soon as Beth could be available, they would
also consult with her about possible people she thought they could rely upon.
They also talked about some notes that Simon Brackett, the newspaper editor,
had sent over. Brackett noted that with the women voting in the fall, suddenly,
there were not nearly 10,000 voters in the county, but nearer to 20,000. No
one could guess what the turnout would be. It might be much higher as a
percent of those who could vote or it might be lower. Whatever the effect, the
total vote would be much higher than usual. Special plans would have to be
made to register women to vote and here, Beth would be of prime importance.
Clearly, the female vote should be higher for Claude than for any
Republican opponent since women would most likely sign up as Democrats
like their husbands and fathers, but Claude would have to court the women
to win their votes.
Although there were fewer than a thousand potential Negro voters, it was
still necessary to have a Negro leader to assist in the campaign. R.R. guessed
that the Negroes and the other minorities would vote in fewer numbers but
92 William S. Hendon
that those who did could be expected to vote mostly for Claude.
R.R. also wondered aloud, "Do we have to talk with the local Socialist
Party? They do not seem as active now and most folks think they are a bit
looney, but the fear of communism has increased with the strikes last year.
That police strike in Boston even upset a lot of people here, and the steel
workers and coal workers going on strike made it tougher on the socialists
who most people confused with the communists."
"I don't think so," suggested Claude. "I think they are pretty well finished
here but, Debs will gather in some presidential votes in Oklahoma, particularly
with the Indians and the Negroes; on the other hand, the arrest of Sacco and
Vanzetti in May causes more bad feelings against the 'foreigners,' with whom
the Socialists and the Communists are always identified."
Two days later as Beth and Claude sat having lunch at the City Café, they
talked about the race. They went over details and agreed that Claude would
rent an empty storefront building so that there could be a campaign headquarters
where they could gather and run the race. They also saw that if they could
take an optimistic view of it, the whole race now might seem almost academic
because with no real competition, it looked like Claude's early filing strategy
had worked. The filing deadline had now passed and Claude was running
unopposed in the Democratic primary. He had a Republican challenger, but
no one gave Park Wyatt, reportedly the local Klan lawyer, much prospect of
winning. Nonetheless, with the help of the Democratic committee members,
there was still the need to identify persons in rural communities of the county
to sound out the public and began the process of insuring that Claude would
win election in the fall.
However, winning an office did not end with the campaign. Claude had
to meet the county population and get to know them, their ideas, their
problems, and the ways in which the local county attorney could assist them
in their lives. He had to build a base of supporters. Therefore, Claude and
Beth would climb into the Ford, sometimes with Gordon along to drive or
sometimes R.R. and even Belle as passengers and they would make the rounds
of church meetings, picnics and school meetings. They ate under brush arbors
on Sundays, sharing chicken with the preachers and the ladies of the church
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 93
and talking and visiting with the men folk; they joined local country people in
watermelon parties; they swam, played baseball, pitched horseshoes, rode
horses and most of all, as they made the rounds in the new Ford, they got to
meet the people of he county. Claude learned more that summer than he ever
imagined he could; he learned and remembered names; he found old
schoolmates eager to greet him again; he met their wives, mothers, daughters,
sons and fathers as well as grandparents and aunts and uncles.
Perhaps the most valuable thing that Claude discovered was the renewed
acquaintance with men who would become lifelong friends, men like Hec
Bussey, son of the legendary lawman Hez Bussey. Claude and Hec became fast
friends and helped organize the new American Legion post in Shawnee. Sim
Johnson, a farmer down at Asher worked hard to make sure Claude carried his
part of the county. In Shawnee, Shelton "Duke" Skinner, a young lawyer from
Mississippi, shook hands all over the city and Duke and Claude spent more
than a few hours teasing the largemouth bass in stock ponds around the
county. He met people with whom he could easily communicate, such as
Count Dunaway and his mother, Mrs. James Buchanan who helped him in the
campaign and would prove to be long-lasting friends.
Young John Levergood also pitched in as did brothers Scott and Wheeler
who as they could, circulated through the county renewing friendships they
had made over the years. Gordon became the official driver and was only
unseated when Bryan came home to visit.
Claude also learned that people were interested in his experiences in the
war and without saying too much, he shared some of his experiences and his
feelings with those who were interested. He found other veterans who wanted
to talk about their war also. The veterans did not really want to talk with
civilians and family members about the war, but somehow, they found it
helpful to talk about the war with each other. More than anything, it was the
wartime camaraderie that made the American Legion locals easy to organize.
The men had a kinship that they valued and once renewed none wished to
lose.
During his campaigning, Claude learned about crime in the county. Every
locale has a structure of criminal behavior and law enforcement must know
94 William S. Hendon
how things work and where lines have to be drawn. Claude met the bootleggers,
learned their routes and suppliers; he heard about the bullyboys; he
learned who the regular fighters, burglars and robbers were. He learned of the
regular quarter horse races down at Tribbey, each Saturday, and the cock
fights at McLoud. He learned to identify the smell and look of a locale that
might hold a still; he drank homemade beer with men and with them shared
the idea that beer was not a bad thing and should be continued, although
quietly. He learned where the back alley bars existed and who owned and
operated them. Card playing and dice were frequent. He learned where the
honest games were, and the ones that were not so honest. He learned that
some of the larger games with higher stakes were played in the dark side of
Shawnee, but regular high stakes poker could also be found at the Country
Club. The Legion Hall boys had to be a bit circumspect, since Claude would
not be able to look the other way at a serious game. Claude would have to
learn to stay away from their games. He learned who the county burglars were,
and who might crack a head to steal a wallet.
None of the criminal behavior seemed totally out of control except for
one bunch, the Klan, a group that had many members, some of them low-lifes
but also some of them men of position and wealth. As he traversed the
county, he heard more and more stories of intimidation, beatings, and
threatened lynchings. Over at Maud, there had been a beating and at Asher,
the flogging of a wife beater. There were tales of men in sheets riding horses
through towns, frightening the citizens in their beds. There were even fiery
crosses set up, not just for Klan rituals, but to intimidate people, such as the
one burned in front of the house of a black school teacher as a threat.
Vigilantism was something that no county attorney could accept. The
vigilantes arose when citizens perceived a lack of legal authority, but Claude
did not intend to fail to enforce the law. What was particularly sinister was the
fact that among law enforcement officers there were Klan members, police
officers, deputy sheriffs, and town constables. Not only that, but there were
even some judges and preachers who were known to be sympathetic with the
Klan and its activities. The Klan was a definite problem.
Claude discovered where he would probably not have much support. He
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 95
knew that the Baptists probably would not vote for him because they knew he
sometimes had a drink. He knew that few of those who sympathized with the
Klan would support him. Clearly, the Republicans would vote for their own
man, but otherwise he seemed to feel that he had developed a broad base of
support. In addition, he knew intuitively that one of the main reasons the
campaign was going well was that R.R. was well respected throughout the
county.
Claude and Beth were already good friends, and working together on the
campaign brought them even closer. They found they shared most values and
found that they had an undying admiration each for the other's mind. They
were bright people who could quickly assess information and understand it
well. Their level of trust was great and because they worked so closely, they
found that they could truly speak for each other as the need arose. It was a
partnership made in Heaven. The one thing they did not become was lovers.
Although they cared for each other, they both understood that their relationship
depended upon respect, friendship and not on passion.
On one trip down to a Methodist church near Asher, Claude, Beth, R.R.,
and Belle attended a Sunday service, and afterwards a "chicken dinner on the
ground," Claude then spent almost two hours talking with Sim Johnson, a
solid Democrat and good friend who farmed nearby. They walked down to
the quicksand red water creek near Sim's farm while Beth, R.R., and Belle
visited with Mrs. Johnson. Sitting there on the bank of that red creek under
the shade of a willow tree, Sim lit his pipe, and he and Claude sat in the hot
afternoon, watched the sluggish creek, and talked of the campaign.
"It may well be," said Sim, "that you are going to have trouble with some
of the preachers down here in the south part of the county."
"In what way do you mean?" Claude asked.
"I think that some of the preachers are so busy stirring up folks against
'sin' that they are really encouraging Klan vigilantes," said Sim. Continuing,
"The Klan down here is made up of zealots, nigger haters and all manner of
roughnecks but it is also made up of the 'god fearing', the so-called upright
clerks, farmers, tradesmen and even some professionals and policemen. These
people will tolerate no behavior that they see to be lenient in dealing with the
96 William S. Hendon
criminal element, the drunks and so forth. They're going to see to it that the
sinners are in the hands of an angry God. I think that they are going to be at
your door all the time trying to compel you to hit petty crime and domestic
problems really hard, and if you don't, they may well take matters into their
own hands. I know up at Shawnee that there are whipping teams of the Klan
who operate on the instruction of Dr. John Asa Walker who is their leader,
whatever they call him."
"I think the term is Grand Cyclops of the Klan. I was told that
Pottawatomie County is Klan Number 8," replied Claude.
Claude continued, "Sim, who is Walker really?"
Sim mulled over the question a minute and then said, "John Asa Walker
is a very well respected physician in Shawnee. He came here from Texas and
set up practice and has a reputation of being a good doctor, but also a fairly
arrogant man with strong moral beliefs."
Sim chuckled, "They say he has always been down on 'sin' and he rules his
world from that big house on North Broadway. 'Course a lot of doctors think
they know best on just about anything."
"If he is as you say, he undoubtedly has God on his side," said Claude.
"Yep, he has 'em from both Testaments, mostly the old one though, with
a whip in his hand," replied Sim as he kicked a red clay clod into the creek.
They talked for some time and Claude came to understand that being in law
enforcement meant that some citizens would expect him to go about with a
club, striking out at all acts committed by anyone who the Klan believed to be
criminal, sinners. The power of the Klan lay in the fact that most people
believed that "bad folks" ought to be punished and the Klan was quick to do
so. Therefore, the Klan had the support of many "eye for an eye" people who
just did not think things through.
"Thanks for the talk," Claude offered as they walked back to the house to
collect Claude's parents and Beth. "What you say makes me see why the law
is so hard to apply fairly. With direct pressure from the Klan as well as the bad
attitude of some citizens and even of the Klan sympathizing police, the job is
going to have to be done carefully."
Later Claude talked with R.R. about his concerns with the Klan.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 97
In response R.R. said, "There is a new group of people organizing in
Oklahoma City. It is a group organized first in New York City. They aim to
champion constitutional liberties in the United States. The organization is
called the American Civil Liberties Union and it intends to work to protect
American rights and freedoms as set forth in the U.S. Constitution and its
amendments. They work in three basic areas: 1) freedom of expression,
conscience and association; 2) due process of law; and 3) equality under the
law. You might want to meet with them after the election and get their ideas
on the Klan. They might help you draw lines that hit the Klan but keep you
from trampling on the rights of Klan members."
Claude learned something else that would be a nuisance or worse for his
work in the county. It was a continuing problem. Oklahoma was "dry" long
before national prohibition was passed in Congress and the constitutional
amendment approved. Both the preachers and the bootleggers had always
supported prohibition, though for different reasons. The Baptists would
continue to aggressively raise hell about anyone caught drinking or any illegal
bars that they could uncover. To them, drinking was a sin, and their hard-shell
Christian fundamentalism put them in bed with many Klan people.
Claude had no doubt that there were many Baptists who were also
members of the Klan.
On their part, the bootleggers would have to scramble. They would either
have to distill their own since they could no longer go to Missouri and buy
liquor or they would have to go as far away as Mexico to buy. If they "brewed"
their own, it meant that people might go blind or die from drinking some of
the product. When they could go to Missouri and buy legitimate liquor, it was
safer for the citizens who bought from them. If the bootleggers had to go to
Mexico to buy, the quality might also be poor, and even if the potential health
problem did not arise, there was still the problem of higher cost that could
lead to more hijacking and the injury of death that followed it. Where liquor
flowed, crime flourished.
The "Bone-Dry Law" passed in 1917 by the Oklahoma legislature stated
that "it shall be unlawful for any person in this state to possess any liquor
received directly or indirectly from a common or other carrier." Backed by the
98 William S. Hendon
Anti-Saloon League, the temperance bill was considered to be among the most
stringent of its time. Violation of the law was a misdemeanor and carried a
penalty of up to five hundred dollars in fines and six months imprisonment.
Despite its passage, the bill became one of the state's most controversial laws.
While it provided exemptions for hospitals, pharmacists, universities and
scientific institutions, it failed to exempt liquor for sacramental use in churches
The Roman Catholic Church challenged in court the law's ability to prevent
carriers from delivering wine intended for sacramental use. The oversight in
the law was probably just that, not anything intentionally anti-catholic. On the
other hand, some members who voted the bill into law undoubtedly knew the
negative impact it would have on catholic communion. On May 21, 1918, the
Oklahoma Supreme Court ruled that distribution of wine for sacramental
purposes would also be exempt from the law.
By the end of August of 1920, Claude and Beth, in consultation with R.R.
and the committee, believed that the race was won and all they had to do was
to continue to make the friendly rounds of various social, school and church
events and keep up the contact with their key friends in various communities
in the county so as to get them out to vote in November. Although the
national Republicans would probably get Harding elected, it was not likely that
Oklahoma would go Republican
At the national level, the wartime boom had slowed and politicians argued
over issues related to the League of Nations and peace treaties; they began to
turn away from the internationalism brought about by the war and by
President Wilson's interest in the peace treaty and the League. The nation
seemed tired of having a world leadership position.
In June of 1920, the Republicans nominated Warren G. Harding, a
newspaper editor and a US senator from Ohio, for president and Calvin
Coolidge, governor of Massachusetts for vice president. Harding was a "break
the deadlock" candidate at the Chicago convention when the delegates could
not decide between Frank Lowden of Illinois and General Leonard Wood.
Harding became the candidate, but there was not a lot of love for him. There
were no more charismatic Teddy Roosevelts. Harding was a safe candidate
who could probably win but not one who would inspire voters. He camOuster:
The County Attorney & The Klan 99
paigned on a "Back to Normalcy" platform.
The Democrats met in San Francisco; there they nominated Governor
James M. Cox of Ohio as their presidential candidate, and young (thirty-seven)
Under-Secretary of the Navy Franklin D. Roosevelt, a distant cousin of Teddy
Roosevelt, for vice president.
There was more unrest in the body politic as evidenced by the nomination
of Socialist Party candidate Eugene V. Debs who in the general election
received 913,664 popular votes (3.4 per cent), despite the fact that he was in
prison at the time (for advocating non-compliance with the draft in World
War I). Debs was later released from prison by President Harding. This was
the most popular votes ever received by a Socialist Party candidate and far
more than were the actual numbers of Socialist Party members.
The election would be primarily decided by the unpopularity of Wilson
and the League of Nations. Harding allied himself with the America First
movement while Cox campaigned on a platform advocating additional social
reforms to address the economic slump following World War I. Cox, evidently
understanding the difficulty of his candidacy, pursued a campaign strategy that
took him to direct contact with the people in rallies, train station speeches and
formal addresses. Harding on the other hand, sat back and gave only
seventeen speeches on one train tour. He relied instead upon a "Front Porch
Campaign" which by newspaper brought America into Marion, Ohio where
Harding spoke from his home. These speeches were widely reported in the
newspapers.
Election night, November 2, 1920, brought commercial radio broadcast
coverage of election returns for the first time. Announcers at KDKA,
Pittsburgh, read telegraph ticker results over the air as they came in. This
single station could be heard over most of the Eastern United States. This was
also the first election in which all women voted, following the passage of the
19th Amendment to the Constitution in August of 1920. In Oklahoma, the
results came trickling in by telegraph and Democrats saw early the disaster at
the national level. As local returns came in during that evening, Claude's team
that had gathered in Tecumseh at the city hall had some doubts, but things
were actually looking good for them.
100 William S. Hendon
In the end there was little left to doubt. Nationally, Harding won a
landslide victory over Cox, winning over sixty percent of the vote and 404
electoral votes to Cox's 127. In Oklahoma, the Republicans carried the
presidential election with over 243,000 voting for Harding and only 217,000
for Cox. Debs received 26,000 votes.
By 1914, the Socialist Party of Oklahoma had some 12,000 members.
Because it had no bars against nonwhites, the party generated some interest
among Negro and Indian voters. It also supported trade unionism in the state
and thereby attracted rail workers. Although the party was later decimated in
the "Red scare" days, in 1920 it gave Eugene Debs a full five percent of the
presidential vote in Oklahoma.
Having won the war in their minds, many Americans were unwilling to
imagine that the war had been anything other than a wonderful triumph. Partly
because America's role in the war was seen to be so courageous, Claude won
handily, winning nearly 82 percent of the popular vote over his Republican
challenger, Park Wyatt. The good return was due in part to the tireless
campaigning but also to the fact that Wyatt was an abrasive man who was a
lazy campaigner. Now, Claude had the rest of November and all of December
to ready himself for the job.
He had won and it was not a fluke. "Polling 82 percent is not bad for a
first time out," said Wheeler to a grinning Claude, as the family sat around the
next day celebrating Claude's election. "It looks like you are well on the way
and now you have time to learn how to do it."
KKK
Beth and Lillie Ann Hendon taught in the same school. They had become
good friends and regularly spent time together taking long walks, sharing
meals, and cementing what had become a good friendship for both of them.
Beth's prolonged stay at Lillie's had moved that friendship into a deep caring
for each other.
"Lillie," Beth remarked one day as they sat in Beth's classroom after the
children had all gone home, "I've think I can talk to you about that awful
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 101
night. Something terrible is happening to me. I just don't know what to do; I
am desperate to solve the problem, but I can't find my way out. I feel like I am
dying."
Lillie looked at Beth who by now was hunched over in her chair and
looked as if she were about to be beaten. "Beth," Lillie asked, "can you talk or
would you rather wait a bit longer?"
"Let me tell you and please don't interrupt or I may not be able to get it
all out." Beth then told Lillie about Harry Cantrell and how she had dated him,
become enamored of him and how they had become lovers. She then told
how Harry's drinking and predatory meanness had led him to beat her and
how he had broken into her house, how he had brutally beaten and tried to
rape her. She also told Lillie how she was afraid of him, how she was afraid
that he would come back, and how she was afraid to lose her job if she made
her plight public. "Half the town would think it was all my fault," she cried.
Beth continued, "He was so different at first. I met him at a church social at
Reverend Armstrong's church and he seemed such a gentleman, shy even. He
was attentive, polite, and at first I was quite taken with him, but then it all
went horribly wrong."
As Beth told her story, Lillie grew more and more outraged at what had
happened to her friend. "We've got to go to the police Beth, or it will never
stop," Lillie said.
"But, I can't do that. I feel so ashamed and stupid to have put myself in
such a situation," replied Beth.
The two women talked at some length and Lillie came to understand
Beth's reluctance to file a complaint or to take any legal action against Harry.
At last, Lillie said, "Beth, let me talk to Claude. He cares so much for you and
would be more than willing to help. Let's see what he has to say."
"Oh, Lillie, I don't know," replied Beth.
KKK
In Macomb, just at sunset on October 31, as people were walking to
Sunday night services in local churches, others were strolling on Main Street
102 William S. Hendon
or visiting on the porches of their homes, Laura and Greg Armistead were
ambling slowly past the city park on Main Street. Hand in hand, they were
focused on each other. They had moved to Macomb from Rainy River,
Ontario and Laura had taken up a teaching position in the Macomb high
school and Greg was working over at Sacred Heart. Suddenly, their evening
quiet was shattered. From behind them down Main Street, came eight white
robed and masked riders mounted on large horses, each rider carrying a
flaming torch. They came riding hard at a fast gallop toward the center of
town. On the saddle on each side of each horse were large signs that read:
SINNERS, BEWARE!
WE KNOW WHO YOU ARE!
YOU WILL BE PUNISHED!
Laura and Greg stared in amazement as the riders came to the center of
town and rode in tight circles in the street. From one horse, what appeared to
be a large bundle was thrown to the center of the street. The riders then threw
their torches into a pile in the street and the bundle caught fire and burned in
a roar. People could only stare at the roaring fire and as suddenly as they had
come, the riders vanished back the way they had come, giving what sounded
like a rebel yell, a high-pitched yell that shocked every person on the street.
The strollers and the people visiting in front of the Methodist Church all
stared in amazement at the bundle and the pile of burning torches in the
middle of the street. As the fire burned, the outline of the dismembered head
of a calf could be seen burning in the flames. People felt fear, anger, and
disgust that these riders would terrorize their town. Clearly, the Klan could do
as they liked; there was no one to stop them and that left a sense of dread in
the onlookers.
In groups, the people talked defiance that melted into worry as they went
their separate ways. Intuitively, they knew that they had not always been the
kind of good Christians they should have been. There was talk of the beatings
of the Bledsoe brothers only last month and all knew the Klan meant what
they said.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 103
The night riders certainly broke into Laura's and Greg's serene pleasure
of the evening. "Maybe," said Greg, "we ought to get rid of those bottles of
wine."
"But those bottles came from before prohibition, and two of them were
wedding presents," said Laura.
"I'm not talking about those; I'm talking about the four gallons you have
fermenting in the barn. If anyone saw them, we might get an invite to a Klan
rally," replied Greg.
"Preacher Carey was out there with you the other day. Did he see them?"
"I don't think so," answered Greg. "If he did and told Linda, it would be all
over the church."
"She's a talker alright. Maybe, we ought to just go ahead and drink them
quickly and then not make any more," said Laura. "Would you like to have a
glass now?"
As the couple walked home and sat on the front porch they wondered if
they had made a mistake in moving down to Oklahoma from Ontario.
KKK
The news of the nightriders did not reach Earlsboro and the Hendons
until the day after the election. When the news came, Claude reflected on Sim
Johnson's prophecy. The Klan was shaping up to be the enemy of the people
but it was an enemy within.
The next time Bryan came home from Norman, he and Claude had a long
talk about the Klan. Edwin DeBarr, a chemistry professor at the University of
Oklahoma was the Grand Dragon for the whole state of Oklahoma.
According to Bryan, DeBarr had been active for some time and while he did
not seem so extreme to Bryan, it was nonetheless clear, that, "Dr. DeBarr is
a hard minded leader and one who might not order violence, but might well
look the other way."
"My God," said Claude, "I do remember him. It's hard to believe that the
big cheese in Chemistry at O.U. is head of the state Klan!"
"Oh yes, and although he is now a vice-president at the university, he has
104 William S. Hendon
been warned off by the Board of Regents. However, they seem afraid to really
come down on him," responded Bryan. Continuing, he said, "I had him for
chemistry and he was quite good. He was a tiger, but he was basically fair."
Bryan went on, "I see him around the labs, and we have a courteous
relationship now that I work at O.U. instead of just being a student. It might
be a good idea for you to meet him later this fall and talk about the Klan with
him. He certainly talks about it but not unless someone is seriously interested.
Talking with a new county attorney might interest him."
"I suppose I could, but it doesn't sound like a roaring fun thing to do. I
know I need to understand how these people work and think, but I am sorry
that I have to worry about them."
Claude continued, "You know that Dr. Walker in Shawnee is the head of
the Klan in the county."
"Yep, and I've heard that he can scare a "He-Haint up a thorn tree," said
Bryan, laughing.
"A He-Haint?"
"That's an expression of our Arkansas brothers; a He Haint is a male
ghost, a haunt," replied Bryan.
"I see," said Claude smiling, "that a little learning is a dangerous thing."
Chapter 5
FIRST DAYS
Claude began organizing to take over the duties of the county attorney soon
after the election. John Levergood would stay on as assistant county attorney,
and indeed, had acted as county attorney since late summer when Claude's
predecessor had gone on to the bench. John's presence made the transition
easy and Claude began to spend more and more time in the office talking with
John and learning the role he had soon to officially fill.
The courthouse in Tecumseh was not a very impressive building; a
rambling two-story building, its dull red brick sides made it look more like a
general store. The offices of the county attorney were on the second floor not
far from the judge's office and the courtroom. On that same floor there was
also a small library that local lawyers used, while on the ground floor of the
building, county offices that had regular business with the citizens had office
space including the county clerk, the court clerk, various new offices such as
auto licenses and the soon to be administered driving licenses. At the back of
the building were the offices of the sheriff and a four cell county jail.
The county attorney's offices themselves consisted of four rooms and three
closets. The offices were meagerly equipped with desks, chairs, file cabinets,
spittoons and wastebaskets. In the first few times Claude came into the office,
he looked with approval on the sturdy walnut arm chairs that faced his oak
swivel chair and large oak office desk that would be his. Against one wall were
106 William S. Hendon
Globe-Wernicke legal size bookcases that would be filled with Claude's
accumulating law books. In one corner of the room near the desk sat the
mandatory brass spittoon that seemed to dominate public buildings. Claude
did not "chew" but he knew many who did and he chuckled as he imagined a
visitor sitting in one of the side chairs, talking and looking around for the
brass receptacle. The walls of the office were painted a neutral cream color
and a large window looked out on the side street.
Susan Porterfield held forth in the front office with a shiny new
Woodstock typewriter. The phone system consisted of four phones but the
only one that rang, rang at Susan's desk. She answered all calls on the single
phone line and directed them to the attorneys by buzzing their offices. Current
filing records were held in file cabinets in the outer office and these were
organized and maintained by Susan.
While Claude had a fair idea of what was expected of him, he had not
really considered the totality of the task ahead. In conversations over the
month of November, Claude developed an understanding of his duties. As an
elected officer, the laws of the State of Oklahoma determine the duties and
responsibilities of the county attorney. Claude came to understand that the
county attorney's job has several levels.
First, the county attorney is the lawyer for the county and provides legal
advice to the elected county officers and county managerial staff. The county
attorney provides legal advice in enforcing state law and county ordinances.
The county attorney's office assists the county in buying property, negotiating
leases and contracts and in defending law suits brought in state and federal
court. The collection of delinquent property taxes and bringing of foreclosure
proceedings are examples of regular tasks of the county attorney. He also
assists in the collection of bad checks.
A second important part of the county attorney's duties is the prosecution
of those who are charged with crimes. The sheriff's department and the
various police in the county are charged to investigate crimes and bring the
facts to the attention of the county attorney. Then the county attorney
determines whether the evidence gathered is sufficient to support a criminal
charge. If a county attorney files a criminal charge, it is also his duty to appear
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 107
at the hearings and conduct a trial if necessary. Duties also include prosecution
in the new problem area of traffic and driving laws where for example, a driver
may be operating without a license, or is driving while impaired with alcohol.
The whole field of law governing automobiles and their use developed from
similar laws dealing with horses and buggy offenses, but now with significant
differences.
As John told Claude, "For all the other things you do, your primary duty
is to prosecute felony crimes (crimes which carry a potential penalty of time
in prison) which occur within the county such as murder, sexual assault,
serious property offenses and child abuse."
Claude would also have a third major role, the protection of minor
children and those adults deemed incapable of taking care of themselves.
There are cases in which the juvenile may be in need of protection, or services,
which means they need outside assistance or are not being properly cared for
in their homes. The county attorney also represents petitioners in commitment
proceedings arising from mental illness or mental retardation.
One night after a long day learning his new job, Claude drove over to
Shawnee and stopped at the City Café for a quiet, solitary meal. He finished
his short rib dinner, bade Jim Kagafas good night and walked out into a light
snow. Getting into his Ford, Claude sat behind the wheel thinking of all that
had happened to him in the past few years. In particular, he remembered his
time in France and those early days in combat. He spoke, not aloud, but to
himself as he sat in his car in that winter evening and watched the snowflakes
gently land on the hood of the Ford and glaze the windshield.
He recalled the flat, desolate countryside in France in that last fall with his
battery. He said to himself, "On the night that my only casualty occurred, it
was snowing like this and we were all huddled by our fires outside the flap of
the tent. He remembered the sky was a dark and uneven gray and the snow
powdered our coats as we sat and drank hot boiled coffee before turning in.
The village near us and down the hill was a tangled mass of rubble that the
snow was beginning to smooth and whiten. Here and there were fires burning
in the ruins that revealed some Frenchman still keeping his hopes alive in the
midst of his destroyed town. Around us, our burning fires reminded me of the
108 William S. Hendon
scene in Henry V on the eve before the battle of Agincourt as Henry made his
way from fire to fire testing his men and thinking about St. Crispin's Day.
God, what a romantic notion, but snow and a cold night in front of a fire
makes us poets all."
"Yet," Claude remembered, thinking, "those who sit here in France
tonight cannot help but imagine the many before us who have sat by fires and
whose thoughts of mortality and the morning to come, rose above their circle
and fell back onto them like snow. As soldiers, we are a 'band of brothers;' we
carry the burden of each other as we slog our way through the mud of what
used to be roads lined with the battered trunks of once stately poplars. We
follow our commanders whom we admire because not to admire them would
dampen our hopes and open the thought that they may, in fact, be the clumsy
persons we fear them to be."
Claude went on with his memories, as if was telling the story. "That night
was cold but still so not as bad as some nights. Yet, knowing our friends the
Huns were only a few hundred yards away chilled us and made us wakeful. It's
best not to think of that. If we know where they are we have to assume the
Huns know where we are. I cannot see much but around us the world looks
gray and drab, the camp fires the only bright spots in the desecrated landscape.
The road just beyond us looks like a rough snow coated frozen river winding
down into the village and out beyond, towards the Huns. Will they try to
overrun us today, or do we have a go at them?"
As if to answer his own question, Claude saw a group of gray mud caked
shapes rising and moving on the road behind him. They came towards us like
crabs sidling through the frozen mud, the stickiness of snow outlining them
in white. Passing Claude's battery the troops moved off down the road
towards the village though a light that only dimly hinted a dawn, but the
column was discernable as a clanking trudging kind of machine passing into
the communication trenches and aiming itself toward the German lines. The
communications sergeant ran to Claude waving an order from Command.
Reading the order, Claude called to his battery, "We are to provide supporting
fire for the troops below," he said giving commands to his battery to prepare
to fire their 270 millimeter French mortars at predetermined targets. It seemed
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 109
odd to Claude to be giving artillery support after the troops had already set
off, but he did as he was told and readied the battery to fire on German
positions out beyond the marching troops below him.
Suddenly, it was the fourth of July. Claude recalled, "As German star
shells began to burst overhead, they revealed the infantry column slogging
down the hill. In bright light, I could see the men looking up as more star
shells burst and then within a few minutes, I heard the first shells being fired
across the way and we returned them with as much or more. Artillery can kill
troops, it can kill the enemy artillery, and either way, it makes one's own
infantry more powerful. We fired for effect on the Hun's artillery sections
before us and while they launched shells towards our infantry, they did not
neglect us either. However, shelling us meant less fire on our infantry, so when
we were under attack, we always felt that there had to be a balance between
firing on the infantry and the supporting artillery. We had the better of it now
because our men were not yet nearing the actual German line, so we could use
all of our energy on the Hun artillery. Then as our boys advanced, we sought
out the German infantry trenches, again to try to help our fellows move
forward."
What had been a peaceful night Claude remembered, became a kind of
bizarre celebration of fireworks, but one in which the participants could
expect to be blown up or severely wounded. As a celebration, it lacked
pleasure. “Smoke filled the early morning air and we fired some smoke shells
to cover our infantry, but we heard the German shells striking their ranks and
we heard the shells seeking us out as well. Our mortars could not be easily
limbered and we all felt a bit like sitting ducks, but the German artillery did
not appear to have it right as their shells fell behind us; they couldn't seem to
get the right deflection and trajectory.
“Down below, the rattle of increased rifle fire could be heard as the
Springfields begin their reports answered by the Mausers on the other side.
The noise rose. The rattle of the Brownings cracked the air. The shots became
more insistent and the artillery shells more frequent and we knew that our job
was about over, just as the German artillerymen knew that their role was about
over. Neither side could risk firing into their own men as the infantry on both
110 William S. Hendon
sides engaged. As the last shells were sent on their way a slackening return fire
indicated that they too were about to call it a day. However, one of the last
shells they fired came right at us and while we heard it coming, we could not
escape it. Norton, my God, Norton! The shell took off the legs of Gunner
Norton and threw the rest of him out and beyond his mortar. None of us
could react at first, none of us. Norton, our first (and only) casualty had
shockingly brought the war to us and we could not react. Finally, in what
seemed like a long pause, two men near him jumped forward and began to
minister to Norton's injuries. One leg was gone above the knee and the other
leg mangled above the ankle. He had not yet cried out and only moaned softly
between gasping breaths. In just a few minutes, medics arrived, checked on
Norton, applied bandages, and tourniquets, gave him morphine for the pain,
put him on a stretcher, and took him to the rear field hospital.”
While all of the events surrounding Norton's injuries went on, it seemed
the war had shortly stopped and all was quiet, but as soon as he was carried
away, the shelling resumed. "Let's get back to it, men." As the mortars once
more opened on German positions, the order came to stand down and
shelling from the enemy seemed to lessen. Claude worried that there would be
more "incoming" but none came. In fact, the shelling quit altogether. Either
the German artillery had been overrun by our infantry or firing into the
battleground meant shelling their own men. For the moment, it was over and
the gun crews sorted themselves out, serviced their weapons, and prepared for
when they would be called upon to once more mount a barrage. Ironically,
none of us even worried about the infantry battle and its outcome. We were
so inured to just "doing our job" that we had lost sight of whether the job had
any meaning.
Two days later there was a lull in the war and Claude spent the day visiting
Jim Norton, who by now was in hospital and being well cared for. The
hospital was adequate, but barely so; located near Flirey, it was really too close
to the front, but given the scant number of suitable buildings in the district,
the decision to put the hospital in Flirey had been unavoidable unless they
wanted a tent hospital. Claude borrowed a motorcycle from Regimental and
motored into Flirey through roads that were really a series of connected
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 111
muddy holes.
Claude entered the ward and noticed that Jim had regained his color and
some of his humor as he carried on banter with the nurses and doctors.
Claude could not look at the empty space at the foot of the clean white bed
without a shock.
"Doesn't the condemned man get his choice of last meals?" asked Jim of
one of the nurses who brought his dinner tray. "Am I gonna' eat that or did
I?"
"If you don't want it, there is a handsome German in the next bed who
would be happy to have it," said the nurse in retort to Jim's comments, "and
he is a gentleman."
"That's not a handsome German," Jim said, looking at the mass of white
bandages in the bed next to him, "that's a runty little Englishman and they
don't know how to eat anyway, sticking their food with their forks."
"How are things going Jim?" Claude asked as he came into the room. "Are
they treating you well?"
"They're treating me well enough, but they have not brought my legs back
yet, so they may have given them to someone else."
Jim's cheer brought a mist to his Captain's eyes as Claude dragged a chair
over to the bed and sat down beside Jim. Claude thought how Jim was at least
alive, and that was a good thing, but how cruel it was that he would have to
face a world that didn't take good care of its injured. Here he was, a fierce
cheerfulness in the midst of a world that had played him a dirty and irreversible
trick.
"You're looking fine; how was your sleep last night?" Claude asked, having
difficulty opening a conversation with Jim.
"I'll be all right, Lieutenant, just thinking that I am gonna' have to make
some new plans when I get home."
"Yes," reflected Claude as he looked at Jim there in the hospital bed, "and
when you get home you will be all alone. You won't even have the comfort of
your friends here in the battery. Poor devil."
The two men talked awhile, Claude catching Jim up on the goings on at
the battery and telling Jim that Douglas was doing okay as Jim's replacement.
112 William S. Hendon
After an hour of small talk, Claude got up to leave and bade Jim goodbye. "Let
me know if there is anything you want. Tomorrow, some of the boys want to
come see you, so I may mind the store."
As Claude sat in his car that winter night in Oklahoma, he remembered
his ride back to the battery through the lightly falling snow. After about a
week, Jim had been sent to Brest, where he was put on a hospital ship troop
carrier for home.
And now, back in Shawnee, as Claude started the Ford and began his trip
home to Earlsboro, he said to himself, "What a cruel thing it is to make men
so dependent on each other and then to destroy one of the band of brothers
as if to mock our only hopeful feelings. In the hell we are in, it is a vile lesson
in reality." That evening in France had settled his views of war forever. War
was plainly evil; it was never romantic or noble; and once started it could go
on indefinitely; and hideously, it never really settled anything. Claude thought,
I wonder what Jim is doing tonight in Great Falls, Montana?
KKK
Christmas pounced on Oklahoma with a heavy snowstorm midst high
winds that made travel the days before Christmas of 1920 almost impossible.
Auto owners learned just what they were missing by not having horses as
Fords, Bakers, Jordans, Whippets, Wintons, Dodges, Cadillacs, Buicks,
Chevrolets, and other marques sat helpless in garages, barns, and driveways,
utterly unable to manage the snow. It wasn't deep; it was just slippery and
horses and mules were more sure-footed than automobiles.
Claude was home in Earlsboro enjoying Belle's and the girls' cooking and
the company of the family. It was his first Christmas home since 1916 when
he had come home from his job as Superintendent of Schools at Big Heart,
Oklahoma. That had been a good holiday and none of them had suspected
that we would be in the war in Europe within six months. While the war in
Europe was raging towards its third year, Wilson had promised to "keep us
out of the war," and even though it looked bad for the Allies, no one really
believed that the Germans would win. Yes, Christmas of 1916 had been a
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 113
good one and Christmas of 1920 shaped up to be a good one too. The end of
1917 saw Claude in Monaco and 1918 saw him in Paris after the Armistice.
The Christmas of 1919 was spent in Washington, where he entertained
brothers Bob and Scott and Scott's wife, Birdie Mae. They had all come in to
Washington on vacation. That year, Christmas dinner had been at the
Huntington Hotel in Washington, and it had been a good one, but dinner
today looked to be less fancy, but still better than the Hotel's best meal.
On Christmas morning, R.R. and Claude sat in the living room by the fire,
enjoying sips from cups of coffee while breakfast was being prepared. Claude
and R.R. had done the chores that morning just to give the girls and Gordon,
who still did chores when he was home, a chance to sleep in. From the
kitchen, Belle and Lillie could be heard, discussing the relative merits of
Clabber Girl Baking Powder versus Calumet. Lillie favored Calumet, but Belle
argued for Clabber Girl. Wheeler and Grace had not been able to come home
for Christmas, and Scott and Birdie and their girls, young Idabel and baby
Polly, were there because they had come on the December 23, the day before
the storm hit. Emily and Roy were still in Norman as was Easterbelle, who
was staying with them while going to college. Similarly, Bryan could not get
over from Norman. It looked like the four of them would have their own
celebration in Norman. The roads were not open enough for them to make
the thirty-nine miles to Earlsboro. Likewise, Sallie Faye and Henry could not
come from Stillwater. Of course, Bob Jr. was still in Washington and it was
not likely that he could come to Oklahoma before the summer. The home
girls, Lottie Bess and Katie were allowed to sleep in and since no loud small
children were there (given the absence of Emily's two), there was no mad dash
down the stairs to see what Santa Claus had left. Idabel did not rush the tree
and baby Polly could only crawl, so she too maintained her dignity.
As Claude and R.R. sat drinking their coffee, they discussed the difficulty
that Santa would have had getting down that chimney because it was not a
large opening. Further, how could he have survived the fall into the smoke
and fire? Even if he found a way, it was clear that Santa Claus, by the morning
of Christmas Day would be burned, charred, blackened, and singed, his red
suit and white trim a blackened sooty mess.
114 William S. Hendon
"It's a good thing the little ones weren't here. I am not certain he would
have been able to get down that chimney and through the fire to enjoy his
cookies," said RR.
"I agree completely," said Claude as he helped himself to another cookie.
Claude found it was kind of pleasant to have a smaller group at Christmas;
sure, it would have been good to have the whole gang, but with just ten people
and Polly the baby, they could all sit around the table and the entire day was
more relaxed. There was always too much food. With the preparation of pies
and other dishes, it was not just the two big hens that Belle had prepared that
would be stuffed.
As expected, the dinner was sumptuous. It was always a meal to show the
bounty that was theirs. All enjoyed it; Idabel got a drumstick and Polly got
food all over her. In the conversations at the table after dinner, Lottie Bess
and Katie teased Claude about getting married.
"It seems to me," said Lottie Bess "that there might be some older
woman, about your age, who would be willing to have you; perhaps a blind
woman or some other woman with an affliction."
"I think he could at least expect to have old widow Gaines who plays the
organ on Sunday," said Kate. "You could sleep in on Sundays while she was
playing hymns since you don't often appear at church."
"Well" said Gordon, "she might want to give up the organ at church in
favor of the one at home."
"Hang on there" R.R. broke in, "Lets keep it above board."
"When I need help in finding a woman to wed, I'll certainly let you know,"
said Claude. "I may even go over to Norman and look at those college girls.
Bryan says you have to beat them off with a stick."
"I don't know," mused Gordon, "I don't think there are many over there
who would want an older man. Of course, given your age, you would be easier
for them to catch and you wouldn't want to use a very big stick; maybe you
could use one with flypaper on it."
"Twenty-nine is not too old," offered Belle, "and he does have a job. I
think he will do right well; I think he may turn out to be the pick of the litter."
"Thanks, Mother, with this crowd, I need all the help I can get," said
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 115
Claude.
"Say, Scott," said Gordon "Is it true that you are going to read for the
law?"
"I think, said Claude, "that he has already begun."
Scott replied, "Yes, I have made arrangements to read with a lawyer in
McAlester. I will still work some at the bank with Wheeler but spend two days
in McAlester. We plan for Birdie to stay in the house at Crowder, but that is
not definite. If I can get something going in this insurance business, we might
just move to McAlester and give up on the bank."
"Would this mean that you would not work for the lawyer?" asked Belle.
"No, it just means that I would clerk for the lawyer and sell insurance on
the side," replied Scott.
"That kind of leaves Wheeler in the lurch doesn't it?" asked Lillie.
"No," said R.R., "Wheeler has told me that the bank was not setting the
world on fire and if they could cut costs, it would help. There is a slump going
on. I can see it in the Maud bank and the reports I get from Seminole.
Wheeler told me that if Scott left, they would hire a part time clerk to do the
cashier's job. Wheeler would have to train someone, but it would save money.
Scott, of course, you know all this and know that Wheeler can live without
your services."
"Things seem difficult for a lot of people; the economic spurt at the end
of the war has not continued and no one seems able to know if and when
things will get better," said Lillie.
"At least," said Belle, we don't have to worry about using too much wheat
now that the war is over. I really got tired of scrimping on flour like they asked
us to and having to use so much corn meal."
"But at least we had the corn meal," said R.R.. "A lot of people went
hungry."
As the conversation turned away from Scott's plans, Gordon brought up
the Ku Klux Klan. "Dad, do you think it is true that the Klan is running some
states? I have read that the Klan is in control in Texas, Arkansas, Indiana, and
Oregon, and even here in Oklahoma; that is, they control the state government."
116 William S. Hendon
"I don't think anyone can control the entire government, Gordon, but
they certainly control our legislature and maybe even the attorney general's
office," said RR. "I don't know how many Klan members there are now in our
state but their numbers are growing, probably in the tens of thousands. Our
legislature now has many Klan members and a large number of rather docile
types who are not members but who will go along with what the Klan leaders
want. Around the country, the elections in several states saw the Klan rising.
The Ohio legislature appears to be nearing control by the Klan. There are
increasing numbers of the Klan in the politics of California, Michigan, West
Virginia, and Kansas. Based on the elections this fall, the Klan also made
inroads into Kentucky, New Mexico, Illinois, Arizona, and Washington State.
It's a fever, a carryover from the patriotism of the war and it has turned
moralistic and mean. Don't get me wrong. Much of what they stand for we do
too, but they turn everything violent."
"I read that there are upwards of a hundred newspapers around the
country that are Klan controlled," said Claude. "I don't know if it's true or not
but it's worrisome because I know I'm going to have trouble with those Klan
folks and I am sure glad our paper in Shawnee doesn't go for them."
Said R.R., "On the brighter side, the Klan may be even losing some of its
influence in states like Texas and Louisiana. I don't know where it's going, but
Claude, you better stay on top of them and Doctor Walker in particular."
"Let's have some pie and coffee and sweeten the subject," said Lillie as she
got up and moved towards the kitchen. "Bess, you and Katie help me clear
away."
As the afternoon wore on, it became obvious that the big snow was not
going to stick with them. The sun had come out and the temperature had risen
to nearly forty degrees. The snow was melting in the sunny parts of the yard
and drops of snowmelt fell from the roof edges of the house and barns. As
Claude looked out the window, it seemed to him that the Ford sitting there
with a white snow top and white tops on the fenders was not going to have
to face anymore snow for a while, but would have to challenge the muddy
roads that were sure to follow the melting. He thought about having to start
it in cold weather and recalled that last week he had to build a fire under the
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 117
engine to heat the oil enough to get the engine to turn over. The auto was his
pride and joy, but it was sometimes a thankless child.
KKK
On New Year's Eve, the Hendons all celebrated the New Year, 1921, at
a big dance at the town hall in Tecumseh. The weather had cleared and the
snow was mostly gone. The dance was a family affair, a big party with children
and adults and although there was no liquor in evidence, the bootleggers did
a brisk business. Everyone seemed to have a good time and everyone but the
Baptists stayed late. Claude asked Beth to go with him to the dance and she
had agreed to meet him there. The dance went well and he and Beth had a
good time together, dancing some and talking a great deal. Not long after
midnight, he drove Beth back to Shawnee to her house. They were such good
friends and Claude wondered if there would ever be more to it than that. They
kissed briefly "goodnight" and Beth went in and turned on the lights, waving
to Claude as he returned to the Ford.
It was late when he got back to the dance and people were now making
their way home. Claude drove his parents and his two young sisters back to
Earlsboro in the early morning hours. Everyone slept bundled up in blankets
as Claude drove the nine miles home. It was a fine party and everyone felt
good about having a new year. It was not that the last one had been bad, but
a new one always let you start over. As they pulled into the yard, Scott, Birdie
and their sleeping girls drove in behind them in their Chevrolet.
Claude and Scott had had some conversation about the inferior quality of
each other's autos. Fords were the only thing, Claude had argued, while Scott
staunchly defended his Chevrolet.
For Claude, the New Year meant starting a new job as county attorney of
Pottawatomie County. He would officially take over on March 1, but since the
office was vacant, the county judges agreed that he could start immediately.
On 15 January in the District Courtroom, Judge M.L. Hankins swore in
Claude to his new position. There to witness the swearing in were all of
Claude's family save Bob who was in Washington. Roy had gotten off work
118 William S. Hendon
and he, Emily, and the kids had come over from Norman and brought
Easterbelle with them. All the Earlsboro Hendons were in attendance and
Scott and Birdie and their girls, as well as Wheeler and Grace and their
three-year-old daughter, Caroline (named after Belle's mother) were there too.
John Levergood and his wife and children were there and after Claude was
sworn in, John was duly sworn in as assistant county attorney.
There were others there too. Sim Johnson, up from Asher, was there with
Mrs. Johnson. Hec Bussey was there. Noel Williams came over from the bank;
others there included Mary King, the new Court Clerk; Rich Atkinson, the
County Clerk; Simon Brackett from the Shawnee Morning News; Charlie Akins,
the Tecumseh postmaster; and Jack Hohenstein, the Shawnee postmaster were
there. Of course, Beth Marsh was there in the front row, beaming with
pleasure.
After the eleven o'clock ceremony, the party met in Shawnee at the
Aldridge Hotel where a private room had been set to serve them lunch. All
came except Charlie who had to return to his post office and Brackett who
had a luncheon date elsewhere. The food was served quickly, tasted good, and
all the children were well behaved, making it enjoyable for all. The dinner was
courtesy of the County Democratic Committee who provided this for all the
newly elected Democrats. Noel confided in Claude that this was going to be
Claude's last free meal and that he would have to help pay for the celebratory
meals that might follow after other elections. After the luncheon, the people
went their separate ways, the Hendons mostly returning to Earlsboro save
Claude who stayed to go to his new office in Tecumseh, new, now that it was
official.
Over the next few weeks, John and Claude laid out their work for the
coming March court sessions, visited with Judge Hankins, and dropped in on
Sheriff Tom Bob MacLean to work out details of how they could regularly
communicate, meet on potential cases to be tried and evaluate the evidence on
various cases they might take to trial. In those conversations, it seemed to
Claude that the sheriff would be cooperative; he had a brusque kind of good
nature to him and Claude believed they could get along and work well together
even though Claude knew that Tom Bob MacLean had not supported Claude
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 119
in his race for the prosecutor's job.
Looking through the Bertillion Book ledger that the sheriff maintained,
(a standard booking and case disposition ledger used by many law enforcement
agencies and named "Bertillion" after the publisher), it looked to Claude
like there were many cases to be prosecuted that should be handled by the
local police court through a Justice of the Peace. However, some serious ones
demanded the attention of the county's prosecutor. For example, there was
the case of Jennie Julie Chaffon. Jennie had been arrested for trying to pass a
counterfeit $20 bill at the Meeker Department Store. Passing even a single
counterfeit bill was a serious crime, because the single incident was only the
tip of the iceberg. Where had the bills come from? Who made them? How
many were already circulated?
Jennie, it seemed, had come from Baltimore, where she was well known
to the police even though her criminal record was not long. Her first recorded
crime was the theft of some jewelry but she was not prosecuted when she was
able to make restitution of the stolen goods. Four years later, Jennie had been
charged with larceny involving the stealing of several hundred dollars and a
number of valuable rings. Jennie had received six months in jail for that action.
Further, when she came to Oklahoma, Jennie had been arrested in Seminole
only last year for disorderly conduct in connection with a fight at a roadhouse.
For that misbehavior, she had received a ten-day jail sentence.
At the sheriff's office, Claude read Jennie's criminal history in the
Bertillion Book. The record described Jennie as somewhere between 23 and
26 years old, born in Kentucky, and her occupation listed as "domestic" and
"mill worker." She was described as having a receding forehead (Claude
wondered at that), weighing 128 pounds, 5 feet four inches tall, light
complexioned, and of medium build. There were no visible scars anywhere on
her body and no physical deformities were noted.
Except for the larceny charge, none of Jennie's crimes were of a serious
nature, until she tried to spend the twenty-dollar bill. Jennie was caught
red-handed trying to pass the bill and when the clerk questioned her about it,
she was evasive and argumentative; this convinced the clerk that the bill was
probably bogus. Sending for the sheriff who happened to be in Meeker that
120 William S. Hendon
morning having coffee at the Kozy Korner Kafe, Jennie was arrested and
taken to jail in Tecumseh by deputy A.P Andrews on February 10, 1921.
Claude saw that even though Jennie was not the most upstanding young
lady in the county, passing a bad bill was still a charge that was hard to make
stick; juries always wanted to be convinced that the defendant knew the bill
was counterfeit and intended to pass it off as real. Where Jennie could help
would be if she could be convinced that it was in her best interest to lead them
to the counterfeiter himself. However, that assumed that Jennie would know.
Of course, the U.S. marshals could come and take care of Jennie themselves
since counterfeiting was a federal crime. But before he let the information of
Jennie's arrest lead to her being prosecuted in Oklahoma City, he wanted to
talk to her himself.
The next case in the Bertillion ledger that caught Claude's eye was a grand
larceny case charging one Harry Cantrell with stealing twelve automobile tires
and six automobile batteries from a locked truck at the Chlouber Tire
Company in Shawnee. According to Sheriff MacLean, Harry had broken into
the truck and removed all of the property therein. Much of the stolen property
was located in a shed behind Cantrell's house. Harry was a habitual criminal,
a violent, mean customer who stole for "special orders" for someone who
wanted something at a bargain price. Harry could also be paid to "work
somebody over" for a fee. It was said that Harry would be willing to take
somebody apart if the money was right. The arresting officer was Deputy Jim
Wood who brought Harry in with the assistance of deputy A.P. Andrews.
Harry was born in Springfield, Tennessee and had come to Oklahoma after a
brief stay in Texas. In all three locales, he had accumulated a criminal record.
Harry was described as a man with brown hair and eyes, about 158 pounds
and some 70 inches tall. He had no distinguishing marks except a missing
front tooth. Nothing was outstanding about Harry except his criminal record.
He had a long record for a 31 year old and had spent much of his adult life in
jail. Twice, he had been charged with armed robbery but convicted only once.
For that conviction, he had spent four years of a ten-year sentence in the
Texas State Penitentiary in Huntsville, Texas. On another occasion, he had
nearly beaten a man to death and received five years for malicious assault, of
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 121
which he served three. In the two armed robbery escapades, Harry had used
an alias of Joseph C. Wade. There had been other scrapes; Harry had served
one year and a day in the county jail for a drug violation and had been placed
on probation from a charge of disorderly conduct. In addition, he was
regularly connected to various break-ins and thefts.
What was peculiar about Harry was that he had apparently now found
religion and recently joined the Church of Christ. While being held in jail for
the present charge, Harry had had a host of parishioners meet with Sheriff
MacLean on his behalf. The preacher himself of Harry's church, the right
Reverend Moral T. Armstrong had pled for Harry's release. All claimed that
Harry had found the Lord and was a new man, not withstanding that he was
charged with grand larceny. Why, wondered Claude, would the church people
come out in such strength for a useless sinner like Harry? Harry's record alone
was enough to put him away. Clearly, Harry was a man with coats of many
colors, but none seemed to belong to him. Claude and John wondered how
such an obviously bad apple had generated such support from his fellow
church members. Harry would be prosecuted, not withstanding the appeals
made on his behalf.
Yet a third booking caught the attention of John and he mentioned it to
Claude. Roy Samuels was a large Negro male, rising to about 74 inches and
weighing 182 pounds. Roy was born in Gallipolis, Ohio in 1890 and had come
to Oklahoma from Akron, Ohio in time to be arrested twice for public
drunkenness. In clarifying his background, the sheriff had discovered that Roy
had been arrested for public drunkenness in various jurisdictions from Akron,
Ohio to Bowlegs, Oklahoma some twenty-nine times. In these cases, he had
usually been fined from five to fifteen dollars, and in ten cases Roy had done
minor jail time. Roy was a man with a drinking problem, but he had never had
any other "crimes" on his record. What a system, thought Claude, that can
keep charging a man who obviously has a serious problem but one that society
does not choose to recognize except as a crime. Maybe there is a possibility
for putting him into some kind of hospital to dry him out for good. Just to
send him up for a longer jail term or to pay another fine did not seem to clear
up his case.
122 William S. Hendon
Having decided to proceed on the evidence the sheriff had gathered for
these and three other cases, Claude and John stopped by to meet with the
Shawnee police chief, Ira Sims. With Chief Sims, they went over arrests in
Shawnee which they wished to follow. As they had at the sheriff's office, most
of the arrests by local police were routine. However, there were several cases
that they discussed with the chief and with arresting officers, and they took
files from the department and returned to the courthouse in Tecumseh.
After meeting with the sheriff and then the police chief, Claude and John
discussed the cases and the order in which they wished to try them. The next
day they went to the Court Clerk's office to ask that their first four cases enter
the judge's docket. This entire procedure was new to Claude as he had never
practiced criminal law before. His J.A.G. experiences were parallel to what he
was doing now, but by no means were they the same. At the J.A.G., he mostly
worked on legal contracts so the research for a case was similar. As soon as
they were advised of possible court dates, John and Claude spent time putting
together for each case a trial preparation checklist that John had devised to
keep track of everything that needed to be done and in what period of time it
needed to be completed. John had organized his outline according to how
many days there were before the trial. It gave them a regular and
well-organized way to keep track. Susan, the secretary, kept track of these
checklists and files to insure that everything was in order and proceeded
smoothly.
Pre-trial procedures in criminal cases and civil cases follow the same
general pattern, but in criminal procedures, the process can also be more
complicated depending on the severity of the crime. Thus, the procedures for
trying Jennie Chaffon on passing the counterfeit money and Harry Cantrell on
a charge of grand larceny would be far more elaborate than the trial of Roy
Samuels. Misdemeanors, less serious crimes, such as simple assault, driving
while intoxicated, and trespassing, were punishable on conviction for
something less than a year, and usually in a local jail. As the days went hurrying
by and the number of cases grew, Claude learned much from John Levergood
and from Susan Porterfield. With their aid, the county attorney's office was up
and running well as Claude took over his duties.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 123
KKK
At Beth's request, Lillie waited until after the election to talk with Claude
about Beth's problem with Harry Cantrell. Lillie explained Beth's predicament
and her desire to not make the situation public knowledge. She also told
Claude that Harry had not been back to Beth's after the assault in question.
Claude was furious and visibly shaken. "Hell, Lillie, the son-of-a-bitch ought
to be shot," said Claude when he was told. "I'd like to kill him if I could. By
God, we have the son-of-a-bitch in jail now and coming up for a trial on grand
theft and burglary. I will talk with the judge to see that he is apprised of just
what kind of man Harry really is. Maybe we can send him away for a long
time."
That evening Claude stopped by to see Beth and see that she was alright.
"Beth, I am so sorry about all of this. We have him in jail and we have a good
case against him that will put him in prison and not embarrass you at all. None
of what happened is your fault. Harry is obviously a good salesman and once
he had you sold, he reverted to character, that is, lack of it. Now, I want you
to know that you are safe from him; he cannot hurt you more and I will see
to it for certain."
Beth's response was to cover her face and cry. They sat together on the
couch and he held her and patted her shoulder. He felt awful, and so
obviously, did she.
KKK
In the case of Harry Cantrell, the charges were brought by the county
attorney filing an information with the court alleging that a crime had been
committed. Using the police arrest report in the sheriff's office, the charge told
the time, date, and place where the criminal act allegedly took place, the alleged
involvement of the accused, and the details of the crime itself.
Claude needed to know for certain that when Harry was taken into
custody, and before he was questioned, that he was informed that anything he
said could be held against him in a court of law, and that he had the right to
124 William S. Hendon
remain silent, and consult with a lawyer before and during questioning. After
discussing the arrest with the sheriff and his deputies, Claude believed that the
arrest had been properly carried out. Harry was represented by a local lawyer,
and during questioning by the sheriff, Harry's attorney had been present
It was on March 1, 1921, that the processing of Harry Cantrell began in
Judge Hankins' courtroom. Harry faced charges that would carry a sentence
of about 5 years in the state penitentiary. With what both Claude and Judge
Hankins knew about Harry's attacks on Beth, and with Harry's record, he
could easily bear a heavy sentence. In the arraignment the charge was read to
the defendant, and penalties explained. The defendant was advised of his right
to trial and right to trial by jury if desired. Harry did not enter a plea; this
would come later at the preliminary hearing. An early date for the preliminary
hearing was set.
At the preliminary hearing the following Thursday, John Levergood
demonstrated to the judge that there was sufficient evidence, or probable
cause, to believe that Harry committed the crime for which he was charged.
Harry was bound over for trial and a court date was set. The judge then asked
for statements from the prosecutor and the defense attorney on the matter of
bail. Given that Harry could ill afford to pay a bail fee and no one came
forward to do it for him, he was remanded and would stay in jail until his trial.
Harry elected to stand before the judge as opposed to having a jury trial on the
advice of his attorney.
Claude was more than just a little worried about his first trial as a
prosecutor. He knew he had done similar things before both in the civil courts
of Oklahoma prior to going into the army and then with his work at J.A.G.,
but somehow, working in a county court, prosecuting an alleged felon on
behalf of the people of the county seemed more unnerving than anything he
had ever done at law before. Perhaps, it was because he was personally
involved with Beth or it was simply because he was new to trial law.
On the day of the trial in early May, Claude's opening remarks argued that
the evidence the prosecutor would present would be more than sufficient to
convict Harry of the crime with which he was charged. The evidence included
the finding of one of the stolen automobile batteries at Harry's apartment and
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 125
other stolen items in Harry's shed. In addition, fingerprints were found on the
truck that had been broken into, on one of the tires that deputies had
recovered from a local pawnshop, and on the batteries in Harry's shed. All of
these fingerprints belonged to Harry. In addition, when arrested, Harry carried
some fifty dollars for which he could not account. Led by the prosecutor,
witnesses testified to the validity of these points of evidence, building a strong
circumstantial case against Harry.
The defense attorney, Clyde Morell, called Harry to the stand and Harry
testified that he had found the battery in a rubbish bin behind the tire
company while he was poking through the bin looking for anything of value.
The fingerprints on the pawned tire and on the truck could be explained, so
said the defense, by Harry having been at the tire shop looking for one of the
men who worked there. The defense did not mention the items found at
Harry's property. They presented no witnesses who could corroborate Harry's
testimony. The only witness that the defense called in addition to Harry was
the Reverend Moral Armstrong who waxed eloquent in testifying to Harry's
altered and divine state. Claude decided with John not to recall either Harry
or the preacher and the case ended.
As the day had progressed, it was clear that Harry would most likely be
convicted; the preponderance of evidence presented by Claude was sufficient
to the task. In particular, the fingerprint evidence given by the crime-scene
police staff could not be undermined by the defense. Fingerprinting had been
in widespread use for some fifteen years and was held to be conclusive if the
defense could not offer any reason for the prints being on the stolen
merchandise. As crime-detection methods improved, law enforcement officers
had discovered that on any smooth, hard surface a human hand left oily
fingerprints. When these the prints were dusted with powder or chemically
treated, the identifying fingerprint pattern could be seen, and preserved. By
comparing fingerprints at the scene of a crime with the fingerprint record of
suspected persons, officials could establish absolute proof of the presence or
identity of a person. In the present trial, Harry's fingerprints were found on
the truck, and on the tires and batteries taken.
After a brief recess, the court came back into session and the judge
126 William S. Hendon
pronounced Harry guilty and sentenced him the maximum, five years in the
state penitentiary in McAlester.
From the way the trial had gone, there would not be an appeal. There had
been no significant error and the defense attorney, Clyde Morell, was quite
willing to let the whole thing die, and Harry figured he could do the time easily
enough. Harry had done "hard time' before and he could do it again. But, he
did wonder if that bitch teacher had gotten him such a stiff sentence. He
figured that that prick county attorney and Beth had conspired against him.
He would not forget them.
Claude's first face-to-face trail had been successful, and he felt good about
winning it. However, as they talked about it later, he and John observed that
it had been an easy one with no complications, and serving justice would not
always be that easy. Clearly, the use of fingerprints made conviction far more
certain. There was still not a central fingerprint system in the state or in the
nation. The first central location for storing fingerprints in North America had
been established in Ottawa in 1911. The repository, maintained by the Royal
Canadian Mounted Police was still small, holding only some 5000 sets of
fingerprints. In the United States, the use of fingerprints began in
Leavenworth Federal Penitentiary in Kansas and at the St. Louis Police
Department. The big breakthrough occurred when the army and then the navy
began using and storing fingerprints. By 1921, they were widely used in
criminal trials but there still was not a national system.
"That was an easy one with little twist and turn," said Claude.
John replied, "Yeah, and most of them are like that. You do not go to trial
if you can't win, even if you know the person charged did the deed. There is
no point in creating work and spending the public treasury on a supposition.
You really have to decide if the case is winnable and then make the decision
to go ahead or not."
"There must be many where we don't know that we have the goods on
someone. I suppose," said Claude.
"That's where good lawyering comes in," replied John.
He continued, "Once you have done it for a while, you realize that it is a
waste of everyone's time to come to court with a weak case or one that is ill
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 127
prepared." John went on, "Defense lawyers worth anything will go before a
judge as opposed to a jury if the prosecutor's case is pretty tight."
"What was your impression of Morell in court?" asked Claude.
"I think he knew he had a loser and gave it the best he could, and before
a jury, he might have been able to do better," answered John. "Once you get
to know the lawyers here and they get to know you, you will have a pretty
good idea of where you stand in a given case."
"Why didn't he go for a jury trial?"
"Probably because he was working nearly pro bono and had a weak case
to present," replied John. "Juries take a lot longer."
"I think," said Claude, "that in the double handful of lawyers in the town,
there are only a very few trial lawyers; this makes the pool of people you need
to know even smaller."
"Yes, that's true," replied John.
After the trial, Lillie and Beth again talked about Harry and both were glad
that effectively, Harry was gone. Beth felt that she could breathe again; until
he was safely in jail, she could not live without the constant fear that Harry's
assault might be repeated. Now, Harry was gone for good.
The next time Beth saw Claude, after Harry's trial and sentencing, she
took Claude by the arm, put a hand on his shoulder and kissed him on the
cheek. "Thank you," she said, "you have no idea how grateful I am."
"Honey, I am sorry I could not do more," replied Claude as he hugged
Beth to him. He felt such sympathy for her, and he felt such frustration at not
being able to have protected her.
From the time of the arrest, trial and the harsh sentence, Harry had
developed a deep hatred for Claude Hendon and he had friends outside who
could maybe do some things to that asshole who had sent him to prison.
KKK
On the morning of May 30, 1921, Sara Page, a white elevator operator in
Tulsa, Oklahoma, screamed, and a Negro shoeshine man, Dick Rowland, ran
out of the downtown store building where they both worked. Rowland was
128 William S. Hendon
soon arrested and taken to the Tulsa County Jail where he was charged with
attempted rape. The following day, the local white newspaper, The Tribune,
published an editorial and front-page article about the event entitled, "To
Lynch Negro Tonight." In order to protect Rowland, a group of armed
Negroes marched to the courthouse. At that point, a white mob showed up,
and the Negroes retreated into Greenwood, a Negro area inside the white city.
Deputized by the Tulsa police, a number of men, reportedly including
members of the Ku Klux Klan went into the Negro section of Tulsa and killed
and injured residents, and set fire to the homes and businesses they had been
deputized to defend. By the time two days later, when the Oklahoma National
Guard arrived, about twelve hundred buildings, including twenty-three
churches, had been burned, bombed or looted, and as many as three hundred
people had been shot, burned alive, or dragged behind automobiles.
As many as ten thousand whites had gone into Greenwood from the
white part of Tulsa. Most of the thirty-five square blocks of Greenwood were
destroyed, and about six thousand men, women, and children were marched
at gunpoint to internment. Survivors reported white families standing with
their children around the borders of the area, watching the killing and burning
in much the same way they would have watched a sporting event.
How come it took two days for the Guard to get there asked John angrily
as he and Claude talked about the awful events taking place in Tulsa.
"I have no idea," replied Claude, "but I can tell you this. When law
enforcement looks the other way, the Klan led mob can destroy an entire
town, just as they did in Tulsa. The first thing you do when something like this
gets started is to make sure your newspaper doesn't create the fuse for the
Klan to light."
"All those poor people, dying or having their lives ruined by a mob. It is
purely horrible," said Susan Porterfield. "I pray we can keep that from
happening here."
Chapter 6
UNSETTLING EVENTS
At the arraignment for Jennie Chaffon, she presented herself well; she was
an attractive young woman, thin but graceful, with short blond hair set in the
style of the day. Jennie was the kind of young woman who suffered from early
development. A young pretty woman who had the body of a grown woman
at age sixteen could always expect to have difficulties. The high school boys
would circle and seek her and they would often find her. As well, since Jennie
came from a poor family, she was even more at risk. Poverty can create a lack
of self-assurance; Jennie sought the approval of those around her, and her
male high school classmates were all too happy to give it, but give it at a price.
By the time Jennie was seventeen, she had already had an abortion, given to
her by an old woman who clucked as she worked in the dark bedroom of the
woman's old and dirty house. Jennie learned from the experience. She began
to realize that only Jennie would take care of Jennie. However, sometimes she
forgot.
At the preliminary hearing some days later, a trial date was set. Normally,
on the matter of bail, Jennie's charge would have been serious enough to have
her remanded, but Claude raised no objection to Jennie being released on bail.
In the days she was in custody, Claude had had the opportunity to talk at
length with Jennie and she had identified to Claude the man from whom she
had received five twenty dollar bills, four of which she had passed at various
130 William S. Hendon
stores. That information led to an investigation of the man and with Jennie's
help, they might be able to capture the fellow even higher up the crime scale
from Jennie. Similar bills had been circulated elsewhere in Oklahoma and
Claude had visited the US Treasury office in Oklahoma City, where they had
been willing to let Claude proceed once they understood that Jennie might
lead them to bigger things. The man who had given the bills to Jennie was Pal
Lister, a man with a criminal record who was well known to local law
enforcement people. While it was assumed that Pal was guilty, the investigation
of his alleged crime was carried on quietly and he got no wind of it.
Pal was a large man, about thirty-five years old, who had been born of a
white man and an Indian woman down at Harjo, a large Indian community in
the county. As a grown man, he had cut all ties with his Indian relatives and
moved to Shawnee, where he had worked for some time at the Shawnee
Milling Company. He was considered by those who did not know him well to
be a kind of a good-natured blow hard. Those who knew him well knew him
to be not only a blowhard, but to have a mean streak in him that caused him
sometimes to bully those around him. He was the sort of man you liked
because you were somehow afraid not to. However, most people who knew
him considered him somewhat slow-witted but usually affable.
Over the next few weeks, things went along reasonably well. Citizens of
Pottawatomie County could think of themselves as relatively safe with the
work of their prosecutors.
Other matters that crossed Claude's desk were various reports on thefts,
alcohol violations, and nuisance cases of dog barking, man shouting, dog
barking and man shooting. There was not a lot of reported crime among the
county's population, and of regular local residents, one had a good idea of who
did "it" depending upon where "it" was done and the circumstances that
surrounded "it." Oil field workers, tramps, and transient farm laborers were
another matter. These people were usually temporary residents and not much
was known about them by local law enforcement. That ignorance always led
to some uncertainty on the part of the police and sheriff's people when a
crime was committed in those places where such people were likely to be
found.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 131
It was also true that people in the county took care of things themselves.
Claude reflected, "If you beat my dog, I beat your dog, an eye for an eye."
People who were aggrieved seriously could usually be expected to seek redress,
and the punishment usually fit the crime pretty well. Sometimes there was an
imbalance but the almost instinctive sense of fairness in people usually
balanced crime and punishment fairly well. Law enforcement and the courts
were expected to behave the same way.
Thinking about different elements of the county, Claude realized that
Negro citizens were commonly no problem to anyone except to themselves.
Generally, Claude found that the Negro community was also pretty well
self-regulating. This was so because they did not trust the larger white
community to treat them fairly, so when a minor crime occurred in the Negro
community, the Negro community itself usually quickly settled it. This did not
mean that Negroes did not come before the white courts, just that when they
did it might well be the Negro community which sent them forward by
informing law enforcement of the perpetrator's guilt. The Negroes wanted to
be left alone and were correct in their suspicions about the behavior of whites
towards them.
While the intoxication case of Roy Samuels would normally have been
prosecuted in police court and followed with a fine and/or jail time, Claude
intervened after talking with Roy at the jail. Thinking that Roy might be
"saved," Claude suggested to the sheriff that maybe a fine for the "intox"
would be sufficient with jail time suspended. In addition, Claude and the
sheriff agreed to arrange probation for Roy for one year that would require
him to work at the St. Gregory College on the northwest side of Shawnee. The
abbey and college were named after St. Gregory the Great, an educator and
Benedictine monk who lived in the early seventh century. The church in
Pottawatomie County had begun as a Catholic mission in Indian Territory but
burned to the ground in a 1901 blaze. The early Benedictines had contracted
to provide education to Indians at Sacred Heart Mission but when that
mission closed, Shawnee was able to persuade the diocese to rebuild on land
donated by the city. By the early 1920's, St. Gregory's had become a four year
liberal arts college.
132 William S. Hendon
At the college, Claude had talked with Father Tom, and the two men had
agreed that Roy might be worth helping. The idea would be that Roy would
work at the college for room and board and three dollars a week spending
money, doing general maintenance and gardening work. The wage was a
pittance, but the idea was to provide Roy with some money to manage and to
maintain his simple needs. The deal would be broken if Roy took a drink or
left the grounds of the college without Father Tom's permission. The idea was
that Roy was to come and talk with Father Tom any time he felt the urge to
take a drink. It might not work, but it was worth trying as both a benefit to
society and to Roy. So far, that deal was working okay, though Roy had only
been at it for a few weeks. Most importantly, Roy appreciated the chance.
The spring turned into summer and things were going well for the county
attorney. He had to be careful with whom he became friends and he had to
watch his own behavior. There was to be no more wine; no more clean
astringent single malt whiskey; and casual acquaintances with ladies had to
carefully monitored. Claude felt a little like a man on probation, and in a way,
he was. The citizens of the county expected a level of behavior from him that
was rather like that expected of Portia, by Romans.
Nonetheless, he was able to meet a young woman who worked at the state
capital in Oklahoma City with whom he felt comfortable and content. Zoe
Carolyn Crawford felt the same way and she and Claude managed to spend
weekends together at her house in Oklahoma City. The first time Claude saw
Zoe, she was in the cafeteria near the capital building. He looked up from his
table in the crowded room and there stood Zoe with her tray looking for a
place to sit. He said to her, "You are welcome to join me; there's plenty of
room here." He felt like a fool the minute he said it because only a moron
would fail to see that there was plenty of room at the table.
"Thanks," she replied, set her tray down on the table, and took a seat
opposite Claude. "It's not usually this busy but I guess I hit a rush hour
today."
"My name is Claude Hendon. I'm from Shawnee," he said blushing.
"My, you are a long way from home. I am Zoe Crawford. I work across
the street at the capital. I eat here most days and I did not think I had seen you
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 133
here before."
"No, I'm just here looking up some things in the legislative library."
As they sat eating their lunches, Claude glanced up occasionally and took
in Zoe's good looks. She looked about 25 to 28 years old. He guessed her
height at about five feet two inches. Her eyes were a glowing gray green
against a beautiful olive complexion; her hair was dark brown and she wore it
long with bangs across her forehead. She reminded Claude of paintings he had
seen of Cleopatra, the Egyptian queen. She was lovely and had a voice to
match. Claude was immediately smitten.
After lunch, Claude walked Zoe back to the capital and they talked about
various local events. As they parted, Claude asked Zoe if he could call her
sometime and she agreed and gave Claude her phone number. As he drove
back to Shawnee that day, he was excited and pleased to have met Zoe and
delighted to have the opportunity to see her again.
That summer there were many miles put on the Ford and the only thing
that shortened the accumulating miles was that R.R. decided to sell the farm
and buy a large house in Shawnee where he and Belle would retire. The house
was only four blocks from Lillie's house and had two full stories and four
bedrooms. R.R. explained to Claude and other family members that they were
welcome to bunk in there with Belle and him. Claude took him up on it and
moved with his parents to 1129 North Beard, on the north side of Shawnee.
R.R. by this time had also caved in to the enchantment of automobiles and
bought a used Ford from John Hildebrand for $350. Shawnee was closer to
Claude's work and closer to his Oklahoma City social life. Zoe Carolyn actually
lived out on the east side of town, so Claude's trip was only thirty-five miles
one-way, a trip of one hour and five minutes if all went well.
KKK
In her trial, Jennie Chaffron was convicted but given only a thirty-day jail
term and a twenty-dollar fine. This lenient sentence was in exchange for her
help in the counterfeiting investigation that was still ongoing. Jennie believed
herself lucky to have gotten off with short local jail time when she could have
134 William S. Hendon
been sent to the state prison for several years. On June 5, Jennie was released
from jail and her roommate, Marcy Wells met her outside the jail. The two
women rode the interurban into Shawnee and walked the few short blocks to
their shared apartment, where Marcy had prepared a welcome home meal for
Jennie.
The apartment in which they lived was hardly palatial; it was upstairs in an
old house that had been converted to a four unit apartment building. Jennie
and Marcy had the upstairs on the north side, so in the winter, the apartment
was cold and in the summer, it was hot, but they liked it because it was theirs
and the rent was cheap. Some minor redecorating on their part had made it
seem homey to two young women who had never really had happy childhood
homes or any other real homes of their own.
There was a porch on the back of the second floor apartment, and the
two women sat there surveying the alley and drinking a bottle of home made
red wine. It was homecoming and they were celebrating. The wine had come
from a taxi driver Marcy knew whom Marcy worked with when she was
willing to be an "escort" to some man seeking female company. Jim, the cab
driver, was not really her pimp; they were more like friends, and Marcy did not
work regularly in the oldest profession, just on weekends when she was not
at her other job at the Morton Poultry Company.
About nine o'clock the girls decided to turn in after what had been a long
day and though the bedroom was hot, Jennie fell asleep more peacefully than
she had in several months. The half bottle of wine and a good meal helped her
on her way.
The next morning, after coffee and cigarettes, the celebration continued
with loud music from the Victoria, a second bottle of wine and a
slapped-together lunch. Jennie and Marcy even sang along to the music while
they sat together drinking wine on the back porch. Finally, about four o'clock,
the fete ended as both young women again found their beds and each fell into
a deep sleep.
About ten o'clock that night, Marcy was awakened by the sounds of
someone coming into the dark bedroom; turning over, she realized that it was
not Jennie stirring, but someone else, a tall figure in a white robe and hood.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 135
Behind him stood two more figures, dressed in the same manner. Marcy
screamed, "What the hell are you doing here?" as she rose to a sitting position,
both afraid and angry.
"You girls have a drinking problem that you seem to want to share with
all your neighbors," said the figure in front, obviously a man by the sound of
his deep voice.
By this time, Jennie was also awake and huddled at the head of her bed
looking wild-eyed and near hysteria. Neither Jennie nor Marcy made a move,
both sitting at the head of their beds with the sheets held close.
"We are not going to hurt you girls, but we want you to know if we hear
anymore of your carousing and drinking, we will come back and skin your
backs for you," said the obvious leader. As he said this, he moved towards the
twin beds and placed a hand on each girl's leg. "You be careful." At this the
three men turned and went though the kitchen and down the back steps into
the dark alley below. The two women sat frozen in fear by the recollection of
the hand on each of their legs. It was as if they had been burned. They
huddled together in one bed until dawn after making sure the doors and
windows were all locked. The girls never knew that a woman living downstairs
had complained to a Klansman that the women upstairs were being loud and
rowdy.
KKK
The next morning, Jennie and Marcy showed up at the county attorney's
office. As Susan asked how she could help them, the two women burst into
tears. Susan rose and came from behind her desk, reaching to console the
weeping women, having them sit down and holding their hands in hers.
"What in the world is wrong, girls? What has happened?" Susan asked.
Before the women could answer, Claude, hearing the commotion in the
outer office, came out to see what the problem was.
"Oh, Mr. Hendon," Jennie wailed, "the Klan broke into our house last
night and threatened to whip us!"
Claude felt deep anger at the news from the girls and sympathy for their
136 William S. Hendon
distress. "Do you have any idea who they were'" asked Claude as the girls told
the story in great detail, their coming home party, their music, their night
visitors but not their drinking. Clearly, they did not want the notion of drink
to enter their story. They did admit to loud music and making perhaps too
much noise.
Jennie went on, "It was dark. They wore hoods. Only one man spoke, and
Marcy and I didn't recognize the voice. I think he was disguising it," she said
as she began to calm down and wiped the tears from her eyes.
"Did they touch anything in the apartment?" asked Claude. "Maybe they
left fingerprints."
"We don't know if they did or not," replied both girls.
"The god damned Klan," muttered Claude under his breath. "They think
they can do anything they want."
After talking with the young women and calming them down, Claude
suggested, "I will ask the police to check by your place regularly after dark for
the next few nights to see if they come back. In the meantime, you be sure and
lock your doors. I would ask the police to do a fingerprint search, but we
would have no other prints with which to match the prints we collected. You
just be very careful and let me know if you hear anything, see anyone
suspicious around your place or think of anything you may have forgotten to
tell us. Do you have a telephone?"
The women replied that they had no phone, but the people next door did
have a phone and said that they could use it anytime they wished. As they
prepared to leave the office, Susan calmed them down some more and
reassured them. Although still fearful, Jennie and Marcy felt there was some
help available and most of all, that someone was concerned for their safety.
"We simply cannot let those bastards run loose on our people, John," said
Claude as he related the tale later that morning to John Levergood. "There
have been the fright incidents recently, the beatings of the two young kids out
at the Lake, and the hoorawing down at Macomb, the beating of Quisenberry
and god knows what else... We have got to talk about how to slow them down
or put them out of business altogether."
John and Claude recapped what they knew of the Klan and its activity in
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 137
Oklahoma. In the few years it had been in Oklahoma, the Klan had grown to
the point where it moved pretty much at will against those it chose to punish
or threaten. To many citizens the Klan was reasonably acceptable because in
Oklahoma, many newspapers gave comfort to the Klan even if the Klan did
not directly control the paper. This semi-official public support gave the Klan
a fair level of respectability.
A growing number of public officials were known to be in the Klan,
including members of the state legislature and elected state officials. Even
where there was not active membership, there was plenty of passive acceptance
of Klan values. The Klan held some power because white Oklahomans
wanted to control the Negro population. Even before the Klan came to
Oklahoma, the state had established control of Negro people with Jim Crow
segregation laws.
The 1920's saw the codification of Jim Crow segregation laws and the
passage of disfranchisement statutes and codes in most of the southern states.
The United States Supreme Court upheld the "separate but equal" doctrine in
their 1896 Plessy v. Ferguson decision, with the practical effect that the nation's
highest court was on the side of white supremacy and would drink at "white
only" public drinking fountains. During the years before the world war, the
U.S. had moved to segregate Negroes even further, and the state of Oklahoma
went right along, passing Jim Crow laws as early as 1911. In the early days,
lynchings were common in Oklahoma Territory, but the men hanged were
mostly white cattle thieves, rustlers, and outlaws. However, after 1911, all but
two of the state's twenty-three lynching victims were Negroes and they were
hanged by whites in towns including Anadarko, Ardmore, Eufaula,
Holdenville, Idabel, Lawton, Madill, Norman, Nowata, Okemah, Oklahoma
City, Purcell, Shawnee and Wewoka.. Claude and John knew that many citizens
of the county shared the Klan's negative views of Negroes.
With the coming of the renewed Klan rising out of its civil war origins,
cross burnings, whippings and threats became common around the U.S. In
1919, there had been around two dozen race riots in American cities such as
Chicago; Washington, DC; Knoxville; and Omaha. President Wilson proposed
dozens of laws that mandated discrimination against Negroes. After all, in his
138 William S. Hendon
earlier writings in academic history, Wilson had seemed sympathetic to the
post Civil War Klan. Jim Crow laws sprang up in the northern states as well
as in the south and racist politicians all across the country found the Klan a
potent ally. Movies like Griffith's Birth of a Nation gave fuel to the fires. The
story was told that even President Wilson and members of the US Supreme
Court had seen the film and declared it an excellent piece of work.
Racial actions were taken not only against Negroes but also against
immigrants, Jews, Catholics and Japanese Americans. The hostility was
generated by the great numbers of new people coming to the U.S., some
twenty-three million people from Great Britain, Germany, Italy, Hungary, and
Russia. Americans learned suspicion of anything alien, and opposed President
Wilson's League of Nations.
Claude and John both had read and understood that the Klan's growth
was stimulated by a number of other events. These included an economic
depression in agriculture, the Negro migration into northern cities, and a rise
of religious bigotry and nativism in the years after World War I. Klan
members considered themselves defenders of Prohibition, traditional morality
and "true Americanism."
Another major event prepared the ground for the Klan's growth. On
European battlefields, Negroes served in the military and a new world opened
up before them. These men were ill content to return to their own land as
second-class citizens. Any evidence of Negroes not knowing "their place" was
fuel to the fires of the Klan's fear mongering.
In Oklahoma towns and in towns across the nation, bootleggers, wife
beaters, divorcees, anyone exhibiting "loose morals" or criminal behavior
became targets. Citizens often agreed with the Klan in these instances where
it was widely believed that law enforcement was not being severe enough with
known drunks and criminals. Young people who were sexually intimate, other
"sinners and backsliders" of all sorts who the Klan believed were not dealt
with harshly enough by their families, and or their churches also became
targets.
The Klan grew quickly. According to newspaper accounts, in 1920, two
Atlanta publicists had taken over an organization with 3,000 members and in
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 139
three years built it into a national organization with three million members.
Edward Clarke, a former Atlanta journalist, and Bessie Tyler, a former madam,
had formed the Southern Publicity Association in 1917 to promote World
War I fund drives. After the war, they built up membership in the Klan by
giving Klansmen part of the ten-dollar induction fee of every new member
they signed up.
According to published reports, since 1916, the Klan had helped elect
sixteen U.S. Senators, many House members and countless local officials.
After World War I, the three million members of the Klan became quite open
in their activities. Many were small-business owners, independent professionals,
clerical workers and farmers. Members marched in parades, patronized
Klan merchants and voted for Klan-endorsed political candidates. The Klan
became particularly strong in the Deep South and in Oklahoma as well.
John made the point that the present climate of fear and uncertainty in
Oklahoma was surely evidence of and stimulated by the awful Tulsa "race riot"
in which some three hundred Negro Americans were killed and their
community, Greenwood, was burned to the ground. "We have to think of the
strikes here and the problems with the IWW," said John. "The whole county
is on edge with all the bad stuff going on."
"John, maybe the best way to start would simply be to do what we
prosecutors do best. Let's conduct a broad investigation of Klan acts that
could lead us to a grand jury on the Klan and charge members for all of the
beatings and other illegal acts they have pursued. With all that has been going
on, all the intimidation etc. we should be able to build a probe that would
really hurt them. Why wouldn't that be the way to begin to rein them in?"
asked Claude.
"Rather than trying to go after each member individually, that is probably
the best way to go," replied John "then we would have a long scythe to cut
into them. Jailing a few might cause the others to cease their violence."
The benefit of calling a grand jury as they amassed evidence and found
witnesses to testify was that it could be ongoing, widely conceived, and allow
them to add people and incidents to their charges as they went along. A probe
through the grand jury system was the obvious choice for them.
140 William S. Hendon
Before they went about developing an agenda to pursue, they talked with
trusted people for suggestions on how to move, men such as Judge Hankins
who was known to dislike the Klan. They knew they had to move slowly and
carefully, building their list of crimes and slowly uncovering enough evidence
to attach particular Klan members to those crimes. For each event, if they
found one participant, there was a high likelihood that they could gather the
whole list of criminal participants. One disadvantage the Klan had was their
arrogant belief in their own invincibility. In addition, a particular crime was
always committed by more than one member. They ran in packs.
That evening, Claude again talked with Brackett at the newspaper "off the
record." He told Brackett of his grand jury plans and the editor told him that
if he could get a copy of local Klan membership, Brackett would publish it in
the paper. That seemed a very good idea.
At home that evening, Claude sat thinking more calmly about the events
of the past few days and realized, as any prudent man would, that to take up
a crusade against the Klan was to take up a battle against a large proportion of
public opinion. Most people feared the Klan, but a large number supported
what the Klan was doing even if they did not approve of all of the Klan's
methods. To take up arms "against a sea of troubles" might change Claude's
life forever and in the end, even if he were successful, the success might come
at a great personal cost. He was faced with doing something that in good
conscience he knew he must do, but that placed him in advance of public
opinion, not with it. "Why the hell," he mused, "do I want to make war on
something most of my constituents seem to support?" There would be no
congratulatory letters like the one Colonel Grace handed him in that last
meeting in France.
In their last meeting, as Claude prepared to leave for the port of
embarkation, Colonel Grace, commander of the 51st, had come to him, and
handed Claude an envelope.
As he did so, he remarked, "Hendon, I have had the pleasure of serving
with you these past months, and I must tell you that your service has been
exemplary. I do not think any of my officers performed in such a consistently
excellent manner. You have my sincere appreciation and the appreciation of
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 141
the entire command. Before you got away, I wanted to hand you this letter."
As Claude eyed the envelope, Colonel Grace continued, "I have asked the
commanding General to forward my recommendation for your promotion to
the rank of Captain. He has assured me that he is in complete agreement and
will do so."
"Colonel," said Claude somewhat taken aback, "I very much appreciate
the opportunity to serve under you. We could not have succeeded without
your leadership. I want you to know that I hold you in the warmest personal
regards."
The formal exchange belied the fact that these two men felt a strong bond
of friendship throughout their time together. Soldiers both, they stood tall in
the light of battlefield comradeship as they gripped each other's hand strongly.
The parting, they both realized, was a turning point from what they had been,
towards what each might become and both men recognized it.
Claude remembered returning to his quarters, gathering his gear and
boarding the troop filled truck going to the train depot. Sitting on the train as
it moved west to the French coast, Claude had read the words that he still now
recalled as he sat in the Oklahoma evening.
Headquarters,
0&T Center, # 2. T.A.
A.P.O. 753.
December 20, 1918
First Lieutenant, Claude Hendon,
51st. Artillery C.A.C. A.E.F.
My dear Mr. Hendon:
Before the forces of the A.E.F. disband, I want to take
the opportunity to express to you my sincere appreciation
for your services in the Second Battalion, 51st Artillery,
CAC.
Practically all your war service was under my command,
extending over a period of seven months in the Line,
therefore I am able to judge its character.
142 William S. Hendon
Your work was always done in the most capable manner.
When your battalion first went to the front, you, by some
routine mistake, were to be left behind. I remember well
what great effort you exerted to go along and how you finally
climbed aboard at the last minute.
As a Battery Officer you were called upon to perform
many difficult and dangerous tasks, and I found you most
zealous and courageous in your duties. It is quite pleasing to
recall on one occasion after the St. Mihiel Drive, when you
were preparing positions in woods which were constantly
been under the firing of enemy shells, how admirably you
behaved.
I consider that I have been particularly fortunate in
having associated with such a loyal, capable and. courageous
Officer, and I would be quite negligent were I to allow you
to return to your home without carrying with you an expression
of my highest esteem for your soldierly qualities.
With most sincere wishes for your success I am,
Sincerely yours,
Joseph J. Grace,
Colonel, G.A.O.
Claude reflected on the clear black and white days of the war times and
how clearly both he and Colonel Grace had seen things in those days. Now,
however, in dealing with the Klan there would be no clear black and white
days, unless he oversimplified the issues as did the Klan. There would be
much doubt, hard work, uncertainty and perhaps success but possibly only
frustrating failure. Certainly, there would be no congratulatory letters at the
end of this "war" no matter how it turned out. The job had to be done, but
many, including Claude, might well be hurt in the doing it.
KKK
The huge tub was nearly filled with hot soapy water and Claude lay deep
in the warmth of it. "How is it that you have the world's largest bath tub?" he
asked Zoe as she came into the bathroom from her bedroom.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 143
"It is really the bathtub of William Howard Taft," she replied.
"Taft? What is it doing in some rundown old house in a rundown part of
Oklahoma City?" he asked.
"You just don't understand. Taft's tub was stolen from the White House."
"That may very well be but it does not account for it being here." Claude
suggested.
"If you will stop interrupting me, stop maligning my neighborhood, and
let me explain, I will. It was stolen by a group of anarchists who believed that
they could create a threat to national security if they stole it," She said.
"I still don't understand," he replied.
"I can see that clearly."
Then she went on," The anarchists believed that in a hot summer and
with a perspiring President not having a bath tub, Mrs. Taft would become
very upset by his odor, and if she was upset, he would be upset and the entire
social fabric of the nation could collapse without an effective leader."
"What you say may be true, because many believed him to be ineffectual
president," offered Claude.
"True, but in fact, nothing came of the whole plot. The weather turned
cold, and it was days before the tub was missed because the President did not
always have the best personal habits," said Zoe.
"I see, but how was the tub stolen?"
"It was so large it had to be kept in the Oval Office and anarchists, posing
as tourists, were able to steal it and leave the White House with it."
"How did they get out with it?"
"They wore long coats."
"I don't think that is a completely truthful or plausible explanation," said
Claude.
"Well, that may be all you get anyway," she said.
"Don't change the subject. How did the tub get here?" asked Claude.
"I bought it from a used tub dealer in Pawhuska who acquired it from
anarchists."
"Very unlikely," he said.
"Move over and I'll join you," Zoë said.
144 William S. Hendon
"What exactly do you mean by joining me?"
And so, another weekend passed.
Chapter 7
MORE TROUBLES FOR JENNIE
Later that summer Claude learned of yet another plight that had befallen
Jennifer Chaffron. This time a man had apparently raped her. She had been
on Main Street in Shawnee with a female friend, and the two women stopped
to talk with some young men who were hanging around on the sidewalk, in
and out of one man's auto. With a certain amount of joking and good humor,
the men offered to take the women for a swim at Garrett's Lake, northeast of
Shawnee. Given that Jennie knew one of the men from the Shawnee Mill next
to where she worked at S&S Feed and was on nodding acquaintance with
several others, she and a friend, Virginia Cantrell, had agreed to go with the
men. On the way to the lake, Jennie had been assaulted
The man Jennie claimed had assaulted her was Gerald Hill, a man with a
slight police record for his 24 years who had been working at the Shawnee Mill
for five years. Hill was duly arrested, arraigned, and held over for a preliminary
hearing. Claude did not know it at the time, but Gerald Hill would later
become a key part of his probe into the Klan.
At nine o'clock on a summer morning, Gerald Hill, defendant in criminal
case number 5662 was brought before the district court of Pottawatomie
County, State of Oklahoma on September 3, 1921, the Honorable M.L.
Hankins presiding in and for Pottawatomie County, State of Oklahoma. The
State of Oklahoma, Plaintiff vs. Gerald Hill, Defendant. Appearing for the
146 William S. Hendon
defendant was Thelmer Bullock, attorney, and for the State, Claude Hendon,
County Attorney.
Thelmer Bullock was a large man of about fifty. His hair was thinning, and
he was overweight; it looked like his body was beginning to settle down on his
frame. A lawyer for some twenty years, Thelmer had come from Tennessee
to set up practice in Shawnee some ten years ago. He was a good lawyer but
not an aggressive one. Mr. Bullock stated, "Let the record show that the
county attorney read the original complaint as filed, and we are now ready for
preliminary hearing on the charge against defendant, Gerald Hill."
Judge Hankins asked, "Are you ready to try Gerald Hill alone?"
Claude responded, "Yes we are, your Honor."
"The Bailiff will read the charges," said the judge.
After the charges were read, and in response to the judges order, Claude
stood to make a brief opening statement. At the end he turned and faced the
defendant and his attorney, and said, "The State calls as its first witness, Miss
Jennifer Chaffron."
Jennie was sworn in and took her place in the witness chair. Then Bullock
stood, turned to the judge and said, "Just a minute, if the Court please, before
any evidence, the defendant wishes at this time to demur to the complaint for
the reason that the same is not sufficient in form to constitute a charge of
crime against the law of the State of Oklahoma as charged against the
defendant, Gerald Hill."
Judge Hankins overruled the demurrer.
"Note exceptions," replied Bullock. "Now, I notice several witnesses here
-- there seem to be Jennifer Chaffron, Marcy Wells, Virginia Cantrell, Donald
Holcomb, Tommy Hasbell and Herbert Hasbell endorsed as witnesses. If they
are to testify, we are going to ask for the rule, that they be excluded from the
courtroom, to be called on at the time they are to testify."
The Court admonished all witnesses who were to testify in this case to
leave the courtroom and stay away, but to wait being called when they are
ready for them to testify, and the proceedings continued with Claude taking
testimony from Jennifer.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 147
Q. Jennifer, I know this may not be easy for you to answer my questions,
but you take your time and tell me what happened. Okay?
A. Yes
Q. Where do you live, Jennifer?
A. 506 North Broadway in Shawnee.
Q. And how long have you lived in Shawnee?
A. The past three years.
Q. How old are you?
A. I will be twenty-four years old on September 18.
Q. How old are you now?
A. I am twenty-three.
Q. Twenty-three?
A. Yes.
Q. Are you employed?
A. Yes, I have worked for the past two years at the S&S Feed Company.
Q. And what do you do there?
A. I sew bags, and sometimes I weigh the small sacks of seed.
Q. I direct your attention to the 18th of July 1921, and ask you where you
were on that day, if you remember?
A. You mean beginning in the morning
Q. Yes, were you at home that morning?
A. Yes.
Q. Were you not working?
A. No, it was my day off.
Q. Now, what time did you leave home, if you left home?
A. I don't know what time it was.
Q. In the morning -- or afternoon or night?
A. Yes.
Q. In the morning?
A. Yes.
Q. Did you leave by yourself, or was someone else with you?
A. No, my roommate was with me.
Q. Your roommate?
148 William S. Hendon
A. Yes.
Q. And what is her name?
A. Marcy Wells
Q. Where did the two of you go?
A. We went to town -- first we went to the Sunshine Bakery where
another friend works.
Q. Who is this friend?
A. Virginia Cantrell, but she was not working that day.
Q. And where did you go from there?
A. We went to the Beard Street Cafe and got a Coke.
Q. And then where did you go?
A. Went to the Rock Island Shoe Shop (hardly audible).
Q. Rock Island Shoe Shop?
A. Yes, I had some shoes that needed resoling.
Q. And then where?
A. We went to the key shop next to the shoe shop. We needed to get two
keys made, one for me and one for Marcy.
Q. Did you see Virginia Cantrell at any time that day?
A. Yes, when we went down to Sears and Roebuck.
Q. Went where?
A. To Sears.
Q. Where did you see Virginia at Sears?
A. At the shoe department.
Q. The shoe department?
A. Yes.
Q. Then what happened?
A. Well, we all, Marcy, Virginia and I, went to the ladies lounge, then from
there we went the library to take some books back, and it wasn't open, so we
walked back to Main Street.
Q. You, Marcy and Virginia were by yourselves at that time?
A. Yes.
Q. Alright, go ahead.
A. Then we went back down on Main Street, and we went to Kresses.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 149
Q. Well, how many of you went to Kresses?
A. Marcy, Virginia and I - and when we were in there. Marcy went back
to Sears to look at something and Virginia and I left Kresses and waited for
Marcy out in front of Penny's. There we saw Gerald Hill, Donny Holcomb
Tommy Hasbell, and Herbert Hasbell across the street standing by a car in
front of the Penny's building, so Virginia and I went over.
Q. Was Marcy with you?
A. No, she was still at the Sears store.
Q. Is where you were that new store that J.C. Penny built recently?
A. Yes.
Q. All right?
A. And then from there we went over to....
Q. Now, who do you mean by "we"? Who are you talking about?
A.. Virginia and I -- we went to the Penny's building across the street to
where the car was parked, and the men were standing.
Q. Then what?
THE COURT: Over to where? You will have to talk louder.
A. To the car where the men were standing around the parked car.
Q. Then what?
A. We stood there for a while talking to the men. While Virginia and I
were standing up at the curb, Norma Cockrell and Joan Burris walked up. We
all stood there and talked.
Q. What happened then?
A. The fellows asked us if we wanted to go swimming out at Garrett's
Lake?
Q. Who asked you?
A.. Tommy and Gerald.
Q. And what did you say?
A.. Virginia said yes, she would like to and so did I.
Q. Well, did you get in the car with these boys?
A. Yes, we got in the car with them.
Q. Now, who all got in the car?
A. There was Virginia and myself and Gerald Hill, Donald Holcomb,
150 William S. Hendon
Tommy Hasbell and Herbert Hasbell.
Q. Where was Marcy at this time?
A. She had come out of the store and joined us.
Q. And did she get in the car?
A. No, I told her we were all going out to Garrett's Lake and go
swimming.
Q. Did Marcy get in the car?
A. No, she said that she wouldn't go in the car with those fellows she
hardly knew.
Q. So, Marcy did not go with you? What about Norma and Joan?
A. No, Marcy went back in Penney's to look around.
Q. And Norma Cockrell and Joan Burris?
A. They did not get in the car. Norma said she would not go with those
men because they'd been drinking.
Q. And where did you go from there?
A. We went to my apartment, and they waited while I got a swimsuit for
myself and one for Virginia.
Q. And then?
A. We started out of town towards Garrett's
Q. Now, who was driving the car?
A. Herbert Hasbell.
Q. Did you leave Shawnee?
A. Yes.
Q. Were you in the front seat or the back seat?
A. Back seat.
Q. Who else was in the back seat?
A. I was between Gerald Hill and Tommy Hasbell.
Q. Who was in the front seat?
A. Virginia was sitting in the middle between Donald Holcomb and
Herbert Hasbell.
Q. Did you then leave Shawnee in the car?
A. Yes.
Q. Did you go directly to and stop at Garrett's Lake?
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 151
A. No, we stopped on a side road before we got to the lake.
Q. Where did you stop?
A. Well, we went down the road that goes there, but we turned off on the
side. I don't know exactly where. All the way out there Don, Gerald, Herbert,
and Tommy had been talking about what they were going to do us girls when
we got out there.
Q. We1l, what did they say they were going to do?
A. They were talking about raping us.
Q. Did they use that word verbatim?
A. I don't know exactly what they said -- anyway, when we stopped on
that side road, Gerald said he was going to do it to me for the simple reason
that I had told his brother that Gerald had had a date with his sister-in-law. So
all of them got out but myself and Gerald who was holding my wrist.. and…
Virginia, Tommy, Donald, and Herbert had all gotten out of the car.
Q. Who was in the car with you?
A. Gerald.
Q. Was that out at the lake?
A. No, it was on this road.
Q. What happened then?
A. Gerald tried to get fresh, and I slapped him, and he hit me pretty hard
in the chest.
Q. What do you mean by trying to get fresh?
A. He tried to pull down the front of my dress.
THE COURT. I can hardly hear you -- talk louder.
Q. Did he tear your dress?
A. No but he pulled a button off.
Q. Was Gerald the only other person in the car with you?
A. Yes.
Q. What happened then?
A. I tried to get out of the car, and Gerald grabbed me from behind and
pulled me back onto my back; I was lying on his lap.
Q. What did he then do?
A. He held me down and moved out on his side of the car and got
152 William S. Hendon
between my legs, tore my panties off, and then he did me.
Q. What do you mean by "did me"?
A. He had sexual intercourse with me; he was on top of me.
Q. Where were the other people who had been in the front seat?
A. I don't know, but I couldn't see them.
Q. Did you fight Gerald?
A. How could I? I cried and struggled, but it was no use.
Q. Did anyone besides Gerald have intercourse with you?
A. No, just Gerald.
Q. Now, Gerald Hill was with you all that time?
A. Yes, Gerald and myself.
Q. That is Gerald Hill, the one who has been accused?
A. Yes.
Q. Do you see him in this courtroom at this time?
A. Yes, sitting right over there. (indicating)
Q. This gentleman over here? (indicating the defendant)
A. In the white shirt.
Hendon: Let the record show the witness identified the defendant Gerald
Hill.
Q. (by Mr. Hendon) Do you know how old Gerald Hill is?
A. I do now -- I believe I read in the paper he is twenty-one, but I didn't
know at the time.
Bullock: We move to strike that answer, because that is hearsay.
Q. (by Mr. Hendon) What happened when you finally went to Garrett's
Lake?
A. Gerald again got on top of me, pulled up my skirt and molested me.
Q. Did he have sexual intercourse with you at that time too?
A. Yes he did and, I didn't want him to. He forced me.
Q. Go ahead.
A. He slapped me again, and then he did me.
Q. Where were the others?
A. They were swimming.
Mr. Hendon: You may cross-examine.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 153
CROSS-EXAMINATION
By Mister Bullock
:
Q. Jennifer, is your next birthday on September 18 and you will be how
old?
A. I am twenty-three now and will be twenty-four.
Q. Now, there were four boys in the car at the time you got in the car with
them here in Shawnee?
A. At the time there was -- when we were in there, there was Don, Gerald,
Herbert, and Tommy Hasbell.
Q. Four boys at first?
A. Yes.
Q. Now, you fina1ly got in the car with the boys in front of...here in town,
in front of the JC Penny store? Did you say?
A. Yes
Q. That's located on East Main Street?
A. It is, right across the street from the Criterion Theatre.
Q. Now, you girls had been talking with the boys for quite a little while,
hadn't you, before you got into the car?
A. Yes.
Q. Did you meet these boys with the idea of going in the car with them?
A. No, because we didn't know ourselves.
Q. You say you had never seen this boy, Gerald Hill, until this particular
day? You didn't know him?
A. No, I don't believe I did - later, when my brother heard the name
Gerald Hill, he said he that he knew the boy and liked him.
Hendon: objection
Court: sustained.
Q. Now, then, you started out to Garrett's Lake to swim, is that what you
were going for?
A. The boys were.
Q. You girls didn't have your bathing suits?
A. No, we didn't, but we stopped to get swimsuits.
154 William S. Hendon
Q. Of course, you did intend to go swimming yourselves?
A. That's right.
Q. Now, do you know whether any of the boys went swimming?
A. Yes -- Tommy went, and Herbert and Donald went.
Q. Gerald didn't go swimming, did he?
A. No, he didn't go.
Q. Now, what I'm trying to find out is how many men stayed in the car
with you while the others went swimming?
A. One.
Q. Who?
A. Gera1d.
Q. Gerald Hill?
A. Yes.
Q. Now, how about Tommy Hasbell?
A. No, he didn't stay -- he went swimming.
Q. So, it was just the one man that stayed in the car?
A. Yes.
Q. Now, how 1ong did you stay there at the lake?
A. I don't know just how long.
Q. Now, you say that the man, Gerald Hill molested you before you got
out to the place to swim?
A. Yes, he got me two times, on the road and then out at the lake.
Q. Now, where were the other folks when you say that Gerald first
molested you, Jennifer?
A. Virginia and Don?
Q. Yes?
A. I believe they were walking up the road.
Q. They were not in the car?
A. No.
Q. Did you cry out for them to help you?
A. No.
Q. Why did you not scream for them to help?
A. I don't know; I was so busy trying to get Gerald to stop.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 155
Q. Didn't you finally tell Gerald he could go ahead and have intercourse
with you?
A. No, I did not.
Q. Did you kind of give up and let him?
A. No, but I could not stop him.
Q. Do you consider yourself a strong woman?
A. I guess so.
Q. Weren't you really strong enough to keep him from raping you?
A. No.
Q. Now, you say nobody else was molested in your presence that you
know about?
A. No, not in my presence.
Q. Now, how far were these other folks up the road from where you say
you were being molested by Gerald Hi1l?
A. I'm not sure but quite a ways.
Q. And what time of day was this?
A. It would have been in late afternoon.
Q. Well, so did you make any noise or call for help or anything?
A. No, because there wasn't anybody around to help.
Q. I see. But you had never been out with Gerald before?
A. No, I hadn't.
Q. Now, did you know these other men in the car?
A. Yes, I knew Don but I did not know him well.
Q. Well, you got in the car with men you did not know well. You and this
other girl, this Virginia Cantrell, got in the car at the invitation of which one
of the men, the driver?
A. It wasn't an invitation.
Q. What do you mean? Did you just get in without being invited in?
A. We were kind of joking and playing around. Herbert came up to the
car and asked us if we wanted to go swimming.
Q. Now, Herbert -- that is the Holcomb man?
A. Hasbell.
Q. The Hasbell man?
156 William S. Hendon
A. Yes.
Q. And he asked you if you if you wanted to go swimming?
A. Yes.
Q. And what did you tell them?
A. We told him "No." The girl standing there with us, Norma Cockrell,
said that we should not go with because they had been drinking, and they were
not the right kind of men.
Q. Well now, that wasn't Virginia Cantrell who said that you better not
go?
A. No, it wasn't -- it was Norma Cockrell.
Q. So, you were warned not to go with these men?
A. Yes.
Q. Well, Norma didn't go, did she?
A. No, she didn't.
Q. But you and Virginia went?
A. Yes.
Q. Well, did anybody make you go?
A. Well, not exactly.
Q. What?
A. No, not exactly.
Q. Didn't take you and force you into the car, did they?
A. No, not altogether.
Q. What do you mean, "not altogether"?
A. We were joking, and they pushed us into the car and drove off.
Q. You got into the car in front of J.C. Penney?
A. Yes.
Q. Lot of people around there weren't there?
A. No, there wasn't.
Q. But the men didn't force, you in the car, did they?
A. Not exactly, but someone did push me and Gerald grabbed my wrist
and kept me in the car.
Q. But you don't know who pushed you?
A. No, Gerald was the only one sitting in the back seat at the time.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 157
Q. Then what happened?
A. Tommy got in the car and they had me in the middle.
Q. Just you and the two boys in the back?
A. Yes.
Q. Did you let either of the boys put their hands on you or kiss you?
A. No, we were kind of playing around, but no one was fresh with me.
Q. Did the boys ask you to let them kiss you or hold you?
A. Yes, but they were just joking and so was I.
Q. And where did all this take place?
A. In the car.
Q. Was Virginia in the front seat or in the back?
A. I was in the back seat and Virginia was in the front.
Q. Again, who was with you in the backseat?
A. Gerald and Tommy.
Q. Gerald and Tommy?
A. Gerald Hill and Tommy Hasbell.
Q. You and two men?
A. Yes.
Q. How many times did you say that this man, Gerald Hill, molested you?
A. It was two times.
Q. Two times?
A. Yes.
Q. Are you right sure about that now?
A. Yes, I am right sure.
Q. Two times?
A. Yes.
Q. You're right sure that wasn't with some other man?
A. No, I am sure it was him both times.
Q. Well, now, the first time he molested you were out on a country road?
A. Yes.
Q. Then you came to the lake, and where was the next time?
A. It was at the lake.
Q. After it was all over they drove off, and left you and Virginia at the
158 William S. Hendon
lake?
A. No.
Q. Well, then, you took another drive?
A. No, they took us back to town and left us off at my apartment.
Q. What time did you get back home?
A. I think it was about 7 P.M.
Q. Did you go in and go to bed?
A. No. Norma Cockrell came over later looking for us to see if we were
all right.
Q. What time was that?
A. About eight o'clock. Norma's boyfriend, a policeman, Arthur Pollock,
asked us where we had been and we told him what happened and he said to
come down to the sheriff's office and file a complaint.
Q. Did Officer Pollock take you to the hospital so they could give you a
checkup?
A. Yes, and we got a checkup from Doctor Walker who was on duty that
night.
Q. Did Virginia tell her parents about the alleged rape?
A. Yes and they called the county attorney's office the next morning.
Q. And you had to tell them all about where you had been and what had
happened - is that what made you tell it?
A. I didn't have to, but we told them because we thought they should
know.
Q. Now, had you been in the habit of going out with men you did not
know.?
Mr. Hendon: We object to that as being incompetent, irrelevant and
immaterial-- does not tend to prove or disprove issues, in this case.
THE COURT: Sustained.
(By Mr. Bullock) I believe you stated that Gerald didn't force you into the
car?
A. No, he didn't.
Q. Now, when you say he molested you, did you help him?
A. No, I didn't -- I did not!
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 159
Q. Did you fight him?
A. Well, he was quite a bit stronger than I was, so I didn't.
Q. Didn't scratch or bite him?
A. No.
Q. What about Virginia? Did you see her fighting?
A. No sir.
Q. So, no one saw you being raped by anyone?
A. No, but the others were near by.
Mr. Bullock: I think that is all.
Virginia Cantrell is called as a witness, on behalf of the State, having first
been duly sworn in.
DIRECT EXAMINATION by Mr. Hendon
Q. State your name, please?
A. Virginia Cantrell.
Q. Where do you live?
A. 119 South Harrison.
Q. How long have you lived in Shawnee?
A. Almost three years.
Q. I direct your attention to the 18th day of July, 1921, and ask you if you
were out at Garrett's Lake that day?
A. Yes -- was it on Monday?
Q. On Monday?
A. Yes.
Q. Now, do you recall leaving for the lake to go swimming?
A. Yes.
Q. Now, who all was in the car when you left for the lake?
A. Donald Holcomb, Tommy and Herbert Hasbell, and Gerald Hill.
Q. Were they the only other people in the car besides you and Jennifer?
A. Yes.
Q. Now, did you go directly to the lake from Jennifer's apartment?
A. We stopped on a road out in the county, and then we turned left, I
think, from there, and then we turned again and went down a dirt road.
160 William S. Hendon
Q. Now, how far east did you go?
A. I don't remember.
Q. Well, would it have been as far as a mile east?
A. Yes, it might have been.
Q. Well, did you turn at the first section road, or go east the first section
road, or where?
A. I don't know where we turned on the road.
Q. Do you know an Arthur Pollock?
A. Yes.
Q. Is he a police officer?
A. Yes, he is.
Q. Is he the person who took Jennifer to the hospital?
A. Yes.
Q. Did you also talk to him a few minutes ago?
A. Yes.
Q. Did you tell him that you went about a half a mile east Garrett's Lake?
A. Yes.
Q. Well, does that seem about right?
A. Yes.
Q. And then you turned south?
A. Yes.
Q. How far south did you go?
A. Maybe a mile ~- maybe not that far.
Q. Now, who all was left in the car when you got out on the road?
A. Gerald and Jennifer.
Q. Gerald Hill and Jennifer?
A. Yes.
Q. Did you hear Jennie in the car when you, Donald, Herbert and Tommy
were out on the road?
A. Yes, she sounded like she was crying.
Q. What was the condition of her clothing when you came back to car?
A. Her blouse had a button off and she had a big red spot on her neck
and chest.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 161
Q. What did the red spot look like to you?
A. It looked like someone had slapped her or hit here there.
Q. Did Jennifer tell you she had been raped?
A. Yes, she did.
Q. Where did she tell you this?
A. She told me when we were on the way to the lake.
Q. And what did she tell you when you and Jennifer were back in
Shawnee after the men let you out of the car?
A. She said that she had been raped again while we were at the lake.
Q. What else did she then tell you?
A. She said she was hurt really bad and was afraid that she was all torn up
inside.
Mr. Hendon: You may cross-examine.
CROSS EXAMINATION: Mr. Bullock.
Q. Did you stop on a country road before you got to Garrett's?
A. Yes.
Q. Now, you did then go to Garrett's Lake.
A. Yes, we did.
Q. Now, first, you drove out on a country road ~- did you stop there?
A. We stopped before we got to Garrett's-- they said they would rape us
there.
Q. Who said they were going to rape you?
A. Tommy, Donald, Gerald, and Herbert.
Q. Did you believe them?
A. No, I thought they were just kidding.
Q. All right. When you stopped on the country road, were you one mile,
two miles or three miles off the road to Garrett's Lake?
A. I don't know.
Q. When you turned off the road to Garrett's Lake, did you turn right, or
turn left?
A. I think we turned right.
Q. So you turned right?
162 William S. Hendon
A. Yes.
Q. Did you stop immediately after you turned or did you go a ways?
A. We went a ways and then we turned…left for a little ways.
Q. Then you stopped?
A. Yes.
Q. Then tell us what happened after you stopped.
A. Donald told me to get out of the car.
Q. Did you?
A. Yes with Tommy, Donald and Herbert, and we walked down the road.
Q. Did they rape you?
A. No, I talked to them and they said not to worry; they were just kidding.
Q. And then you got back in the car and went to the lake?
A. After a while we went back and got into the car.
Q. Did you see Jennifer being raped?
A. No.
Q. So, you cannot say for sure that she was raped?
A. No.
Q. What did Jennifer look like when you got back to the car?
A. She was crying.
Q. Were Jennifer and Gerald having an argument?
A. No.
Q. Were they sitting side by side in the back seat?
A. Yes.
Q. Was he restraining her?
A. Not that I could see.
Q. So, you cannot say that she was raped?
A. No.
Q. Now, did you all then go to the lake?
A. Yes.
Q. Now, were you and this girl, Jennifer Chaffron together all the time?
A. No, not while we had stopped on the road and not at the lake either.
Q. At the lake, did you see Gerald assault Jennifer?
A. No.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 163
Q. Did you see anyone assault Jennifer?
A. No, but she was crying when we came back to the car.
Q. Now, as to when you left the lake, do you remember what time it was
when you left the lake?
A. No, I don't.
Q. Now, do you know what time it was when you got back to Shawnee?
A. It was about 6:30 P.M. I guess.
Q. I notice that you were endorsed on this complaint here as a witness --
have you told everything you know about this incident?
Mr. Hendon: We object to that question as entirely too far a field. If he
has a specific question to ask, she may answer.
Mr. Bullock: Anything else you want to tell about this?
A. There's nothing else to tell.
Q. Nothing else to tell?
A. No.
Q. You've told, everything that happened, is that correct?
Mr. Hendon: We object to that as improper question on cross-examination.
THE COURT: Sustained.
Mr. Bullock: Exceptions.
Q. But you did go with these folks, -- you and Jennifer?
A. No.
Q. You mean you didn't get in the car with them?
A. No.
Q. What did they do, did they pick you up and load you in?
A. No, Jennifer was pulled in and I was pushed in.
Q. Oh, some of the boy's were in the car pulling and there were some
more outside pushing, to get you in the car, is that correct?
A. Yes.
Q. Now, who was it pushed and who was it pulled?
A. Tommy pushed, and I don't know who pulled.
Q. Tommy pushed. And you don't know who pulled?
A. No.
164 William S. Hendon
Q. Did you think it was a joke?
A. Yes.
Q. But, you girls did get in the car with the men?
A. Yes.
Q. And where did you get in?
A. By the J.C. Penny store.
Q. Did .you try to jump out of the car to get away after that?
A. How could you?
Q. I am asking you, did you try to get away?
A. No.
Q. You didn't?
A. No.
Q. Did you have sexual intercourse with one of the boys?
Mr. Hendon: Objection. Not germane.
Mr. Bullock: That is all.
As the hearing went on, it seemed clear that an assault had taken place and
the facts of that event were further clarified with the testimony of the other
witnesses.
The other men were so anxious to keep themselves out of trouble, they
seemed almost happy to put Gerald at risk, but neither Tommy, Herbert, or
Donald testified to seeing Gerald rape Jennifer. Under pressure, Tommy
testified that Gerald, on the next day, told him that he, Gerald, had had sex
with Jennifer and that he "got her good."
Virginia Cantrell's testimony left little doubt as to Jennifer's distress, but
she could not say for sure that Jennifer had been raped. Officer Pollock
testified that he had taken Jennifer to the hospital and that she was crying and
in some pain. Dr. Walker testified that he examined Jennifer at the hospital
and that there was vaginal bruising and evidence of intercourse.
By the end of the hearing, it was clear that Mr. Bullock's client was to be
held over, but it was a case of Gerald's word against Jennifer's. Nonetheless,
the testimony of witnesses seemed to weigh in favor of Jennifer's side of the
story. Had Jennifer been raped just one time and that rape had taken place out
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 165
on the country road where the boys first stopped, Bullock might have been
able to make the case that sex had not occurred in the county but in an
adjacent county. Testimony about the second rape taking place at Garrett's
Lake made such a defense irrelevant because everyone knew that Garrett's
Lake was in Pottawatomie County. Of most importance, Bullock's decision to
keep Gerald off the stand did not seem to help his case, but here Bullock was
in a quandary, because he believed that Gerald would be easily led into
damaging testimony against himself.
At the end of the hearing, the county attorney was called. Mr. Claude
Hendon, as a witness for the state, was duly sworn and testified.
Mr. Levergood, assistant county attorney examining.
Q. What is your name sir?
A. My name is Claude Hendon, and I am county attorney of Pottawatomie
County, Oklahoma.
Mr. Levergood: That is all.
Mr. Bullock:
Q. Have you interviewed the defendant, Mr. Gerald Hill?
A. Yes, I interviewed him on 21 July, this year at the county court house.
Q. Did you advise him of his constitutional rights?
A. Yes sir, I certainly did.
Q. Do you remember what words you told him?
A. Probably not verbatim -- I can give you substance of them. I told him
that I was the county attorney and that the other gentleman was Leonard
Smith, a deputy sheriff, and that Mr. Hill had a right to an attorney and he had
the right to remain silent, that he didn't have to say anything, but if he did
want to say something that we would like to hear what he had to say, and we
told him that he was charged with Rape, -- and then we had a conversation,
and during this he told me he was twenty-one years old.
Q. You didn't tell him that anything he might say could be used against
him?
A. I am not certain that I made that one certain statement to him -- I told
him that he had a right to remain silent and that he did not have to tell me or
166 William S. Hendon
anyone else anything.
Mr. Bullock: That is all.
Mr. Hendon: The State rests.
Thelmer Bullock then made the formal protest on behalf of his client,
Gerald Hill.
Mr. Bullock: Now comes the defendant, Gerald Hill, and demurs to the
evidence and moves that the defendant's case be dismissed and the defendant
discharged for the reason that the evidence presented wholly fails to show that
the crime was committed, within the bounds of Pottawatomie County or that
Gerald Hill was guilty of any offense under the laws of the State of Oklahoma.
THE COURT: Overruled.
Mr. Bullock: Exceptions. Defendant rests.
Mr. Hendon: Comes now the State at this time and says that it has proven
all the elements of First Degree Rape and has proved that the woman was
forced into sexual relations against her will by the defendant, and that this
happened within the confines of Pottawatomie County, within the jurisdiction
of this court, and we respectfully ask the court to bind the defendant over to
disposition of the District Court of Pottawatomie County.
Mr. Bullock: I might say in support of our motion and demurrer, that one
of the elements of rape, of course, is proving the act, and the fact that the
woman testified to being molested doesn't impute any information but merely
an assumption to this Magistrate were he to bind this defendant over, to say
that there was any evidence to show that rape in first degree was committed.
Another element of rape is the proof of penetration and there is nothing in
this record.
Mr. Hendon: In that regard, I think the record will show my memory on
this, that is, the girl testified that they did have sexual intercourse, or words
used, and according to other cases that is sufficient to establish penetration.
Medical examination indicated sexual penetration and genital bruising.
Although if you cared to, you could have cross-examined her at length on the
details of the sexual event, but the bare statement that sexual intercourse was
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 167
had is sufficient to establish a prima facia case-after she testified that they had
sexual intercourse, then the burden shifts to the defense to clarify or make
clarification on anything said.
THE COURT: The way I see it, heard it, and understand it, I am going
to bind the defendant over to the District Court without bond.
Later, after the hearing, Claude walked back into the now empty
courtroom and sat in one of the benches provided for spectators. The dark tall
room was now cleared of people, and the smell of furniture oil, floor wax and
sweat filled the air in the late afternoon of a hot summer day. The overhead
fans, now still, appeared to hang exhausted by the heat as Claude sat musing
over the activities of the day. "God," he smiled to himself, "I do love it; this
may become my church."
KKK
Gerald Hill's future seemed dim. There was sufficient testimony to
indicate that he was sexually involved with Jennifer, and circumstantial
evidence suggested that he had assaulted her. He was going to be convicted
of rape when the girls' testimony was heard at trial and Dr. Walker and Officer
Pollock testified. Claude and John were confident that it was a case they would
win.
The morning after Gerald's Preliminary Hearing, Claude was surprised to
see Jennifer Chaffron once again in his office. As he saw her walk in, he
wondered if she was going to be the majority business of his office, but he
greeted her warmly as Susan showed her into the office.
As she took a seat in front of her desk, he again congratulated her on her
very solid testimony at the hearing. After a bit of small talk about how she was
doing, he asked Jennie what he could do for her.
"I saw something at the hearing that I had seen before, but had not
remembered that I had seen it before."
"And what is that, Jennifer?" asked Claude.
"Gerald had on a big ring in court yesterday. It was a big gold ring with
168 William S. Hendon
a red stone and the letter G in the middle of it," she replied.
"And?" Claude asked.
"I saw that ring on his finger once before. He was the man who broke in,
the Klansman, and I saw the ring clearly in the light when he grabbed my leg
and Marcy's leg and warned us about our behavior. He's a Klan member, and
he raped me"
"Wait, Jennie," said Claude, "Monogram rings are fairly common."
"On a finger that has no nail on it?"
KKK
"Good morning, Mr. Hendon," the jailer, Ed Maynard, said as Claude
came into the outer office of the county jail in Tecumseh. With him was
Thelmer Bullock, the defense attorney for Gerald Hill in the rape action.
"And a good morning to you too, Mr. Bullock. I take it you gentlemen are
here to see one Gerald Hill."
"Yes we are," replied Bullock. "How is he getting along?"
"Oh, I think pretty well," said deputy sheriff Maynard, "except for the
food, the beverage, and the accommodations. He finds them wanting, to put
it in his phrase."
"We would like to talk with him in an interview room," said Bullock.
"I'll get him right now," said the jailor and left the room with a bundle of
keys.
In a moment, he returned with Gerald, and the four men went down
another hall and into an interview room. Gerald was a tall young man with
stringy blond hair and blue eyes; he was thin but strongly built with broad
shoulders. He had a somewhat fearful look in his eyes as he glanced from
Thelmer to Claude.
"I will of course have to lock you gentlemen in, but let me know when
you are finished. I'll be right outside." With that, the jailer turned and walked
out, closing and locking the door behind him.
"God, what a place to be in," thought Claude. Bright institutional green
walls could not cheer the room's lack of windows or the smell of urinals,
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 169
sewers, tobacco smoke and stale cooking. Claude believed that perhaps Gerald
added his own fragrance to the mix. In the center of the room was a long table
with four chairs, two on each side.
Claude took a seat on one side of the table and Gerald and his attorney sat
on the other side. Claude opened by saying, "Gerald, you should know from
the hearing that your chances of conviction are very high should we go to trial.
I am here to discuss with you a way you might avoid a long prison term. To
do so, you would have to cooperate completely in an investigation that my
office is preparing to conduct. As well, you would have to be willing to testify
freely in open court as to what you know that would aid our investigation.
Lastly, until you testify, you would have to agree to tell no one of your
agreement with us. I have talked with Mr. Bullock, and he and I agree that you
could benefit from this cooperation. Do you understand?"
"Gerald," began Bullock, "You can get a stiff prison sentence here in
Oklahoma for rape. I do not think it is a certainty that you will be convicted,
but you are certainly very much at risk. In your defense, the woman you are
charged with raping is also prepared to testify that she recognized your ring
and your finger without a tip as belonging to one of the Klansmen who broke
into her house and threatened her. Of course, she could simply be using her
anger at the rape to cause you even more trouble. We could argue that in court
if it came to trial, but I think your interests would be better served if you
would cooperate with the county attorney because he might be willing to
reduce the rape charge. I would only advise you at this point to listen to Mr.
Hendon's proposition. Once he is finished, you and I can have a private
conversation about what action would be in your best interest. Okay?"
Hill looked puzzled, but was obviously interested in hearing anything that
might get him out of jail. "Okay, Mr. Bullock; I'll sure listen."
Claude began by asking Gerald if he had a large gold monogram ring with
a red stone in it.
"Yes I do," responded Gerald.
Claude went on to ask him if he wore it on the finger that had had the tip
end cut off. Gerald put his hands on the table as if in answer. Marks on his
hand and the missing fingertip were obvious and Gerald, said that indeed, he
170 William S. Hendon
did wear it on that finger.
Claude then said to him, "Gerald, the woman you are charged with raping
has signed an affidavit that you were the man who broke into her apartment
and threatened her and her roommate. She identified you by your ring and
your hand even though you were wearing a Klan outfit. What you did that
night was a crime that could also land you five or more additional years in
McAlester."
Gerald sat back in his chair as if he had been hit with a club. His eyes
glazed with tears as he thought about his predicament. "I ain't sayin' nothin'
yet one way or the other, but what is it you want me to do?"
Front Row; (L to R): R.R. holding Sallie, Belle holding Esterbelle, Wheeler,
Lillie Ann. Back Row, (L to R): Scott, Claude, Emily, Bob Jr., Bryan.
Source: Author’s Collection
Front Row, (L to R): Lillie with Lottie Bess, Emily, Marybelle holding Kate,
R.R. holding Easterbelle, Gordon. Back Row, (L to R): Bryan, Scott,
Wheeler, Claude, Bob Jr. with Sallie in front.
Source: Authors Collection
Source: Author’s Collection
R.R. Hendon farm, Earlsboro, Oklahoma, 1913
Source: Author’s Collection
Claude Hendon, 1905 Claude Hendon, 1913
R.R. Hendon, 1917 Marybelle Hendon, 1917
Front Row (L to R): Kate, Easterbelle, Lottie Bess. Middle Row, (L to R):
Gordon, Emily, Belle, R.R., Lillie, Sallie. Back Row, (L to R): Scott,
Claude, Wheeler, Bob Jr. Claude and Bob Jr. In campaign hats, after
enlisting in the U.S. Army.
Source: Author’s Collection
Claude Hendon, Superintendent of Schools
Big Heart, Oklahoma, 1916.
Source: Author’s Collection
View of the north oval of the University of Oklahoma where Claude an
his eleven brothers and sisters went to university. New “Law Barn” in
left background.
Source: Author’s Collection
Pottawatomie County, Oklahoma 1920's.
Source: www.shawneeok.org
Santa Fe Depot, Shawnee, Oklahoma, near where Pal Lister was
beaten by the Klan.
Source: Pottawatomie County Historical Society
Left: Newly Commissioned
2nd Lieutenant, 1917
Fort Monroe, Virginia
Below: Hendon driving car at
Fort Hamilton, New York
Newly commissioned officers–Hendon 2nd left, back row.
Sources: Author’s Collection
C Barracks, Coast Artillery, Fort Monroe, Virginia, 1917.
X marks Hendon
USS Kroonland–troop ship to France from Hoboken, New Jersey.
September 12, 1917 Source: Photo # NH100556
Sick Bay Berths, USS Kroonland. Source: Photo # NH51066
Officers on deck, USS Kroonland. Photo # 51008
Source: Naval Historical Center, Department of U.S. Navy
Captain Claude Hendon
51st Coast Artillery
Source: Author’s Collection
French 270mm mortar used by Hendon’s Battery.
Source: Brussels War Museum
Flirey, France–St. Mihiel Sector–Location of Hendon’s Battery.
Source: mmbers.lycos.fr/pmarecha/Marius Monbel
Klan Sheet Music
Source: Wikipedia Commons
Klan on Parade in Washington, D.C.
Source: freemasonry.bey.ca
Trolley on Main Street, Shawnee, Oklahoma
An Interurban ran between Shawnee and Tecumseh
Source: Author’s Collection
Shawnee home of R.R. and Marybelle Hendon
1129 North Beard Street
Claude was shot here on December 18, 1922.
Source: Author’s Collection
Shawnee Convention Center and Auditorium
Rally point for Klan when editor was “kidnapped” and where
County Attorney staff copied auto tags for Klan.
Source: Author’s Collection
East Main Street, Shawnee, Oklahoma
Parade Route for many Klan Parades.
Source: Pottawatomie County Historical Society
St. Gregory’s College–scene of Claude’s beating by Klan.
Source: Author’s Collection
Shawnee Rock Island Shops–scene of strike, 1921-22.
Source: www.shawneeok.org
Shawnee Home of Dr. John Asa Walker,
Exalted Cyclops of Klan No. 8.
Source: National Register of Historic Places
Typical Klan Parade
Source: Historic Richmond, Richmond Then and Now
Dr. Edwin DeBarr, Professor at University of Oklahoma
Grand Dragon, Ku Klux Klan for Oklahoma, 1922-23.
Source: Wikipedia Commons
“A Wonderful film!”
– President Woodrow Wilson
Source: Wikipedia Commons
William Joseph Simmons
Imperial Wizard of the
Ku Klux Klan of America
Source: Author’s Collection.
Klan Ceremony in Full Regalia as worn by Major Reber
of the Oklahoma National Guard.
Source: Irelandinformationguide.com
Entrance to Benson Amusement Park where Claude
had trouble with a local bully.
Source: Author’s Collection
Boating on the North Canadian River near where Faber McMullin lived.
Source: Author’s Collection
A 1920 Center Door Model T Ford
Carried the Hendons to Minnesota in 1922.
Source: Detail of Image From The Collection of Henry Ford
# .833.284.28
Tent Camping along the Road.
Source: Author’s Collection
Boyce’s Camp, Leech Lake, Walker, Minnesota.
Source: Author’s Collection
County Attorney campaign poster, 1920.
Source: Author’s Collection
Hendons’ last night in Minnesota in 1922 at Cochran’s
Birchmont Beach Hotel, Bemidji, Minnesota, now
Rutger’s Birchmont Hotel.
New York, Nebraska, what later became U.S. Highway 81.
Sources: Nebraska Department of Roads
Minnesota–Model T in Pine Woods
Charges filed on leaders of Klan by Hendon.
Source: The Daily Oklahoman,
September 14, 1923, p.1.
John C. Walton, Governor, 1923
Source: 100 Years of Oklahoma
Governors, Oklahoma
Department of Libraries.
The New York Times,
November 20, 1923, p.1.
Maud arrests, September 29, 1923.




Chapter 8
BUILDING THE CASE
Gerald Hill agreed to help Claude in his investigation of the Klan by
identifying and testifying against the men who were with him the night that the
three robed men broke into Jennie and Marcy's apartment and terrorized the
two women. Gerald also agreed to identify, and testify in court against other
Klan whipping team members. Gerald would plead guilty to the rape charge,
but, in agreement with Judge Hankins, Gerald would serve only two years of
what could be as much as a fifteen-year sentence. Further, he would receive
a five year suspended sentence for his role in the break in event.
Gerald turned out to be an effective witness. "The two men with me that
night were the Hasbel brothers. We are part of a five-man enforcement squad
in the county Klan. Pal Lister is the head of our team and Doctor Walker gives
us our instructions. The other member of the team is Palmer Shearer. We all
joined the Klan two years ago, and after some months, we were initiated into
the role of the enforcers."
Over the next few weeks, John and Claude had numerous talks with
Gerald, who had been permitted to serve his time in the Pottawatomie County
jail instead of being sent to the McAlester penitentiary. Gerald admitted that
since 1920, he had been part of four "disciplinary actions." In each case, what
they were supposed to do, how, and when they were to do it, was carefully
explained to them either by Dr. Walker or by Don Hammer, who was
172 William S. Hendon
Walker's adjutant. Gerald also named Pal Lister, who Jennifer had identified
in the counterfeiting case, as another adjutant who assisted in training the
teams and led one himself. Sometimes, they even had "rehearsals" to make
certain that things went smoothly. Once assigned, the practice sessions were
usually conducted by Pal Lister, who was the leader of Gerald's team.
Over time, Claude and John learned from Gerald that there were five
whipping teams in the county and that they had been organized by Dr. Walker.
From trusted men who had been carefully chosen, teams were formed and
trained to undertake this special work. These teams were to enforce the moral
codes and do the jobs that they were told local law enforcement was "too
corrupt" to do. Gerald did not know for sure, but he estimated there were
about two hundred members of the Klan in Pottawatomie County.
Claude and John had decided to go slow and to gather as much evidence
and knowledge of the Klan as they could before holding a Grand Jury.
Knowing that their investigations would undoubtedly be made public, they
knew that they would have to gather good witnesses, take solid affidavits, and
have sound evidence if they wanted to break the Klan's hold on the county.
It was ironic to both of them that the local head of the Klan, Dr. Walker, had
been the physician who treated Jennifer and was willing to testify that she
appeared to have been assaulted. His testimony led to Gerald's downfall and
was Claude's break into the Klan. Clearly, Dr. Walker did not approve of
Gerald's behavior as a rapist even though he approved Gerald's behavior as
a "whipper." Gerald might lead them to Dr. Walker! Talk about "hoisted on
his own petard!"
With Gerald's help, the county attorneys built a solid evidentiary case
against Gerald and his teammates. The weakness in their case was the fact
that with only Gerald as a witness, their case might not stand up before the
proclamations of innocence by those they might charge, but the attorneys
knew that they had a club that would enable them to gain information from
Pal Lister as well. Pal had been picked up and charged and was freed upon his
employer making bond for him. Almost immediately, however, the county
attorney staff suffered a setback to their efforts to leverage information from
Pal Lister.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 173
KKK
Pal Lister didn't feel well that night; maybe it was something he ate, but
as he sat on the front porch of his small house down on the south side of
Shawnee, he felt bad and he felt sorry for himself. He had been doing just
fine until that little bitch had passed those bills badly and it had all come back
on him. It was my own fault, he thought as he wondered how he could get out
of the dagger that that damned county attorney held to his throat. He sipped
his now cold coffee, leaned back in his chair, and closed his eyes.
When Pal Lister opened his eyes, he got the shock of his life. Before him,
just off the porch, stood four masked men in white robes. He knew from
experience why they were there.
"Pal," one of the men said. "You have been one of our leaders; you have
had the friendship of all of us, and you have been talking to the county
attorney and committing crimes. You have betrayed the Knights. You know
as well as any of us what this means."
Before Pal could answer, he was knocked unconscious with a sharp blow
to the head. The men bound him, carried him to a truck, and then tossed him
heavily into the back of it. Two men climbed in the back with him and the
other two got into the cab of the truck. As the truck drove off, the evening
breeze began to pick up.
Pal Lister was found late that night down by the Santa Fe depot by a
sleepy brakeman who was taking a little air before he walked home and turned
in. The brakeman walked out behind the station, stood looking into the night,
and smoked a last cigarette. Something on the ground caught the his
attention. It was dark and he could not well see what it was. He approached.
"Hey, buddy," asked the brakeman as he identified a man lying on his side in
the grass near the parking area, "Are you drunk or what?" When the prone
man made no response, the railroader approached him and nudged him gently
with his foot. "Hey, wake up." Looking more closely, the brakeman saw that
the man lying not far from the back of the building was shirtless, bloody, and
unconscious. The railroader ran back to the station to get help, and together
three men picked up Pal and carried him into the station. He was alive, but
174 William S. Hendon
badly beaten. They cleaned him up a bit, but then decided he needed to be in
a hospital. At the hospital, the man regained his consciousness. The staff
learned that the man's name was Pal Lister. They set about cleaning his
wounds, applying needed medication and placed him in a temporary recover
room. Pal seemed to be badly bruised and cut, but once these were attended
to he immediately tried to dress and leave the hospital.
"Mister," said the attending nurse. You have been badly whipped; you
have big lash marks on your back and chest. You need to just calm down and
rest. We gave you something to help you sleep, so just lie still."
Later that morning Pal Lister recovered his clothes and over the protests
of the medical staff, he dressed and left the hospital. He immediately left
town for parts unknown.
How did information of Claude's investigation of Pal get out? Jennie
could have told someone, or the police could have let it be known, or Pal
himself may have talked to a person who he mistakenly thought was a friend.
Most likely, the information had gotten to the Klan through a policeman.
KKK
Claude never knew exactly how it happened; maybe it was the businessman
who had gotten the counterfeit bill from Jennie Chaffron, but somehow
it got around that Pal Lister was telling law enforcement all about the Klan.
Claude had talked with Pal and Pal was not at first cooperative, saying he
would have his day in court for the counterfeiting. Nevertheless, little by little,
further conversations pried some information on the Klan from a reluctant
Pal. Claude knew that Pal would never have been capable of doing the work
of a real counterfeiter, so he wanted Pal to identify Klan people but to also
help in the counterfeiting case. Pal had a lot to lose if he did not agree to be
completely forthcoming. With both Claude and the Klan after him, it was easy
to see why Pal would run.
Claude was furious that Pal had been beaten and frightened out of town.
"Damn vigilantes," he said to John the next morning. "They take law into their
own hands and the whole town protects them." Claude did not know whether
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 175
Pal had been punished by the Klan for the "bad money" or for talking with
Claude, but he knew he had to take good care of any of his cooperating
witnesses.
Claude had to notify the U.S. Treasury people in Oklahoma City that their
prize lead had fled town. The Treasury people talked at some length about the
incompetence of local officials.
Claude and John would gain from Gerald what they could. If in that
process they could go further with the other team members they would.
Getting the small fry might stop Klan violence, but they eventually wanted to
reach Dr. Walker and the Klan executive committee. However, they were
disappointed. Even the Hasbel brothers and Donald Holcomb were only
grudging witnesses. As Christmas approached and the new year of 1922
dawned, John and Claude knew they still had a long way to go. One would
think that among the 70,000 reputed members of the Klan in Oklahoma
(more than in Texas, Arkansas, or Louisiana) that people would come
forward. It must have been fear that kept them away and the uncertainty that
the county attorney could do anything about the Klan anyway.
The county attorney had the budget to hire a second assistant county
attorney and Claude brought Shelton "Duke" Skinner on board to help in their
investigative work. Skinner was a graduate of the University of Mississippi
Law School, and had moved to Shawnee only a year before Claude approached
him. When Claude met Duke, he had liked him immediately; Duke
was bright, well mannered, personable, and a real help in Claude's campaign.
Writing Duke's law dean at Old Miss, Claude had received a glowing letter of
recommendation about him.
Claude and Duke Skinner met for lunch, a chicken fried steak at Jim's City
Café. Duke was a man of medium height, brown hair slicked straight back,
brown eyes and a soft drawl that sounded like a bowl of ripe fruit. The two
men talked at length about Duke's life in Mississippi, and they talked
specifically about the Ku Klux Klan in Tupelo where Duke had grown up.
"Any secret society has to be a bad one. They have something to hide,
something to fear, or someone to exclude," suggested Duke. "At least it was
that way in Tupelo."
176 William S. Hendon
As the two men talked, they came to realize that they shared a number of
values including a love of the law, a belief in people's rights and distaste for
the Klan, and a taste for good whiskey. People came and went in the
restaurant, some greeting Claude and some stopping to chat with Duke. As
the lunch crowd emptied out, Claude said to Duke, "Duke, I have not filled
the position for my second assistant county attorney and I would like to offer
it to you if you are interested. You come highly recommended and one very
important thing about you, for me, is that you are not from here in Oklahoma
and you don't have any Klan connections. I want someone to help John
Levergood and me to bust the Klan," explained Claude.
"How big is your slingshot?" Duke asked.
"Not big, but maybe big enough."
Skinner went on, "The Klan back home is not as powerful as it is here.
They seem tough and violent here and may not be easy to stop."
"That I know," replied Claude. "We need a lot of help, but, we are not
going off half cocked. We are building our case slowly and by winter when we
go to a grand jury, we will have the goods. If we don't have it completely
locked up, we may go anyway at least to slow them down. We are breaking
into their circles and building testimony against them by their own members."
"I already know your pay scale. It has to be higher than what I've gotten here
in private practice so far this past year. Your job interests me. Let's talk some
about it," said Skinner.
Finishing their coffee, they left the City Café and walked back to the
courthouse annex. They talked some more and by the time they had walked
back, it looked like Duke would be a good choice and that he would like to
have the job.
The next day, Duke and Claude met at the courthouse in Tecumseh.
"Come up and meet John and our leader, Susan," said Claude. Claude asked
John to spend a few minutes with Duke and asked Susan to interview him as
well. After Duke had left, the three held counsel, and all agreed that Duke
would make a good addition to the staff.
Two weeks later, Duke finished his private practice, packed up his shingle
and moved into the empty office as the new assistant county attorney.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 177
Duke and John settled into working on the Klan investigation after John
and Susan had shown Duke the ropes. Duke was eager to work and learn
procedures and everyone noticed. "You know," said Susan one evening as she
prepared to go home and stood in Claude's office door, "he's a quick study
and a very thorough attorney. He'll wind up working you and John to death."
"Well, there's plenty to do," said Claude, "and he will up your work load
enough to have you coming in here and wanting a raise."
"That's a good idea," she replied as she closed her desk, put on her coat
and with a "Good bye," she left for the day.
After she left the office, Claude sat in the late afternoon calm of the nearly
empty courthouse, and reflected on Susan. Yes, thought Claude, he wished he
had the budget to give Susan a raise. She ran the office with such efficiency,
command of facts and procedures and a gentle and calm good nature that
Claude knew he could not make a success of the office without her. He would
look at the budget again.
KKK
The Christmas of 1921 for the Hendons was a good one. R.R. and Belle
had moved into their new house at 1129 North Beard. It was a fine two-story
frame house with a large yard and a small but useful garage for RR's newly
acquired Ford touring car. Belle liked the house a lot but R.R., as senior
family carpenter, grumped about some of the workmanship, "That banister is
rough to the touch; there are a lot of things about this place we will have to
finish." Nevertheless, since Belle liked it, R.R. was prepared to accept it. What
finally made him enthusiastic was the clean new tiled bathroom on the second
floor. R.R. had come into the hallmark of the 20th century, indoor plumbing.
Belle was amazed at how easily the daily chores of living could be done. She
had limitless running water, indoor toilets, and electricity to light her way. She
and R.R. had enjoyed the search at stores like Kib Warrens and the Mammoth
for things they had never owned, such as a good floor lamp for reading, table
lamps for the living areas, an electric clock, and even an electric fan that
oscillated to provide a welcome breeze on a summer day.
178 William S. Hendon
In the kitchen, Belle had an electric toaster that Kate had insisted on
buying. Belle believed it rather frivolous, but she very much appreciated the
iceman who delivered ice right to her ice box in the kitchen and the milkman
who delivered milk on a regular schedule. Belle put her foot down on the
electric coffee percolator. "That thing just doesn't look safe to me," she said
to R.R. when they were looking at it at the Mammoth.
However, other items that she had never owned pleased Belle immensely.
She was very impressed with the new Hoover that allowed her to sweep her
new carpets in no time at all. She loved having ample light in every room and
she liked having natural gas stoves for heating, some of which had clay tiles in
the back that glowed when the flame struck them. She would not miss the
wood heating although she did miss the wood stove in the kitchen that she
had used for so many years. Belle did decide however, that she would get used
to the gas range and the ability it gave her to control temperatures. Even using
that control made her rethink her cooking. She always knew what the wood
stove would do and how hot it needed to be for different cooking; now, she
had to learn what the numbers on the dial corresponded to so that she could
know what setting was needed to cook various foods. She consulted her new
cookbooks.
The home girls, Kate, Lottie Bess, and Easterbelle all moved into 1129,
as did Claude. Scott had moved to Shawnee and taken a job at the Shawnee
Herald newspaper. He was still reading for the law, now with Thelmer
Bullock, who was methodically bringing Scott along to the Bar Exam. Birdie
and Scott were living close by at 124 Shawnee Street. Wheeler and Grace with
daughter Caroline had come in from Crowder for the weekend. Bryan had
gone to Africa on a research job for an oil company and Gordon, Lottie Bess
and Easterbelle were home from university. To complete the party, Henry
and Sallie Faye had come down from Stillwater with their young son Henry.
Roy and Emily brought their family over from Norman.
"It's a nice house, but I kind of miss the livestock," Belle said as she
worked in the kitchen with Lillie and Sallie Faye.
"I guess you could keep chickens, but the neighbors would complain even
if their cats didn't," ventured Sallie.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 179
"If you had a cow, you wouldn't have to mow the grass," suggested Lillie.
"You two are a lot of help. I find it difficult to plan my life without your
suggestions," said Belle. "What with your father wandering around the yard
looking lost and keeping Tramp, the mutt, in the yard, I find that I have a full
day."
"Are you going to learn to drive?" asked Sallie.
"When your father decides that I am worthy, I may have a try at it," Belle
responded. "So far, he seems a little afraid of the Ford so I probably won't get
a chance for a while. He doesn't like me to get too far ahead of him."
That evening, Charlie Dierker, Duke Skinner, Susan Porterfield, and John
Levergood stopped by with their spouses and had coffee and cake. To all of
them this year had been good and they had much to celebrate as they
anticipated the New Year. The Levergoods had bought a house that fall on
North Broadway, and Duke and his wife, Genny, had closed on a house just
the previous Friday. Their new house was just two blocks away on
Drummond Street.
Living at home made it difficult for Claude to entertain Zoe, but she did
not mind it that he made the trip to the City and she did not have to go to
Shawnee. However, she came down for a few days to meet Claude's family,
staying with Lillie at her house on Market Street. Zoe was bright, funny, and
vivacious, and the whole family liked her. It was good that she stayed with
Lillie because Lillie was usually the last in the family to warm up to a new
person, but Zoe and Lillie hit it off from the first.
Gordon could not resist talking about marriage plans between Claude and
Zoe, and the teasing had come from everyone. "When are you going to make
my brother an honest man, Zoe?" asked Gordon one evening as they all sat
around the table after a full chicken dinner.
"I don't think it is possible to make him an honest man," Zoe replied,
"After all, he is a politician."
"Point well taken," said Belle, and turning to Gordon she asked," When
are you going to think about that yourself ?"
"Yes, Gordon, maybe you and I could think about getting married," Zoe
said.
180 William S. Hendon
"I may not be quite ready, but keep me mind for next year," he replied.
"I don't know Gordon," R.R. said, "You better not wait; your stock may
never be any higher."
"Who wants some more coffee?" asked Gordon as he escaped into the
kitchen for the coffee pot.
They had a Christmas tree, but R.R. had complained about having to buy
one when he had always been able to find a native cedar on the farm that
would do. They exchanged presents, made several attempts at Christmas
carols and had that easy smiling time that families can have in celebrating days
together. There were few tensions; everyone seemed to like their gifts, and at
table, R.R. spoke of Bob and Bryan with the wish that they too could have
been present.
Rather than distress the ladies, some of whom were real teetotalers, R.R.
invited the men out to the shed where they all shared glasses of whiskey that
R.R. had saved from pre-Prohibition days. Zoe and Easterbelle both
suggested later that excluding them had been unfair, but very like males to do
so.
As the family sat around that evening, topics included discussions of the
peace treaties the U.S. had signed with Germany and Austria and whether we
had been right to fail to pass the Versailles Treaty. There was also talk of the
Harding administration and the new device called radio. Gordon talked at
some length about D.H. Lawrence's new book, Women in Love, a novel that
Gordon argued would become one of the best of the century. Zoe chimed in
with her new favorite, The Age of Innocence by Edith Wharton. Everyone
entered in; even Kate expressed her liking for the new shorter skirt length. All
the men agreed with her, causing her to redden and tell them they were all
"monsters." In all, the wit of Scott, Wheeler, Claude, and Henry Wyndham
creating mock discussions, and gibing each other mercilessly made it a
memorable day.
As the cold dry days of Christmas moved into January, a few flurries fell
and left patches of snow on the ground for a few days. However, when the
sky cleared, the cold winter rays of the sun removed the snow in one day.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 181
KKK
In McLoud where they held weekly cockfights (often broken up by the
county attorney) the evening was warm in the barn as two roosters squared off
against each other in the small wooden fenced, sawdust-floored pit. It was the
last fight of the night and the bets were called back and forth as if it was the
trading floor of a stock market. Tom Benton's cock had been killed earlier
and he only had had that one with him. As he went outside and got in his car
to go home, a truck pulled into the parking lot. Tom started his car and while
he watched in fear and amazement, robed Klansmen jumped down from the
truck with buckets in their hands and began pouring something that smelled
like gasoline all over the parked vehicles. A masked Klansman approached
Tom's car, saw him sitting in the car and told him to "clear out." In what
seemed like a second, torches appeared and lit the doused cars and trucks.
They burned with a roar as the Klansmen stood by with shotguns and rifles
as the crowd inside the building rushed out to see what was happening. Faced
with the guns, the men could only stand, watch and curse as their vehicles
went up in the blaze. When the fire was going well, the Klansmen once more
mounted their truck and drove unmolested off into the night. The next time
there was a cockfight, armed sentries were posted.
KKK
As the weeks flew by, the paperwork on the Klan continued slowly to
build even though the violent acts of the Klan seemed to increase. Claude was
very impatient to call a grand jury but John and Duke argued that they should
wait until all their ducks are in a row. "Just take it easy, and get it right, said
John.
With Gerald's help, the Hasbel brothers finally agreed to talk with the
attorneys if their testimony could remain in confidence until a trial. They were
afraid to talk to Claude and his staff, but they were also afraid that they might
still find some trouble if they did not. Slowly but surely, the attorneys were
finding out how the Klan functioned, who were other whipping team
182 William S. Hendon
members, and who gave the commands. Much thought went into discussions
of what laws were broken and whether a case could be made against one man
or another.
As the winter turned into spring, the coming primary election and general
election held no fears for Claude. He was secure in his reelection, but the
coming political battles in the primary races for governor and U.S. senator in
the summer of 1922 interested him, R.R., and the whole Hendon clan. The
governor's race was proving to be an interesting one, and Claude was hoping
for a good Democratic Party man to be elected. He knew little of the
candidates, but the flamboyant Jack Walton seemed to have the edge; he was
interesting as a kind of "man of the people" candidate. Claude did not know
much about Walton because beyond his own county Claude was a novice in
Oklahoma politics.
R.R., who had a good political eye explained, "Jack Walton is the Mayor
of Oklahoma City. He has been a businessman, a public works commissioner,
and a salesman and now he wants to run for Governor as a Democrat. He
appears to be anti-Klan because as mayor he forbad the police department
from being members of the Klan. He also seems to have the ear of the labor
movement in the state, so the Farmer-Labor group will probably support
him."
"What do you think of him?" asked Claude.
"I think he is basically okay, but he is quirky, something of a pop-off, and
anyone who claims to be the poor man's friend arouses my suspicion," replied
RR.
Scott entered with his opinion, "I think he's a lightweight."
"Can he beat the Republicans?" asked Claude. "We are in bad shape for
'22. The national Republicans are coming on so strong, and after all, it is kind
of their turn."
"Yes, but here with labor and the farmers and the regular Democrats,
Walton should win the primary," said R.R.. "The more conservative Democrats
have split between Wilson and Tom Owen, so they may beat themselves
to death."
"I read that the Klan may support Wilson and if they do, Owens may drop
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 183
out," suggested Claude. R.R. agreed.
"If he does, the race for Walton will be harder, but he appears to also have
the support of that new Reconstruction League," noted Scott.
"I know the League well enough here with their meetings in Shawnee, but
it seems to me that the radicals and Socialists teamed up with the farmer and
labor organizations may not hold together," said Claude.
"With Debs out of prison, they still have a martyr and they may decide to
go on their own again in the Socialist Party in the general election," offered
Scott.
"Oklahoma politics is like a rubber tire; it may run along a while and then
blow up," said Claude. "I know I am safe here in the county for 1922, but
mostly because our Klan investigation has not really started. If I hit them too
hard this year, they may come back on me pretty strong in the 1924 elections,
assuming I want to run again."
"Sure, but there was a reason you have no candidate against you," said
Scott. "You did not get an opponent because you are pretty well thought of
as a solid young prosecutor. The thing about two year terms is that you have
to run more often, but there is less time to get in trouble for any newcomer
in his first term. You would have to torture a grandmother to fail to win now.
I know the Klan can be a problem for you and seeking a third term could
solidify opposition to you."
One thing that would probably work in Claude's favor was the Farmer
Labor Reconstruction League that had held its convention in February of 1922
in Shawnee and adopted a liberal economic and social reform platform. Most
of these people would support Claude and his efforts, just like they were
supporting Jack Walton's campaign for governor. The League was a
combination of labor unions, farmer's groups and the Railway Brotherhood
and was at least one force that organized against the Klan. Farmers were
suffering from the deflation of 1920 to 1922 and sought aid from their
government. Labor forces were constantly on the lookout for collaboration
with other working groups to further their aims and it was logical that they
would band together with small farmers.
As summer of 1922 moved along, it became clear that in the Democratic
184 William S. Hendon
primary, the gubernatorial campaign of Jack Walton would win the liberal and
radical sentiment in Oklahoma, those who had united in the Reconstruction
League. The conservative people in the state, the prohibitionist, economy-
minded population concerned mostly with having honest government
complete with law and order, divided their support between Thomas H.
Owen, former chief justice of the state supreme court, and Robert H. Wilson
of Chickasha, the state superintendent of public schools and a Klansman.
Sometime in the spring of 1922, Grand Dragon Edwin DeBarr and the
hierarchy of the Oklahoma Klan decided that the Klan should throw its
75,000 or so votes behind Wilson. Clearly, DeBarr meant the Klan to be an
active political agent, and in the Democratic primary, the Klan could actually
beat Walton. However, it was not to be.
KKK
Bryan was now back from Africa; he had enjoyed the trip, the new
country, and the high pay he had received from the Texaco Oil Company.
Bryan was pleased to have found some possibilities for the company to
explore in Africa, but he was glad to be back at his chair wearing his research
hat. In talking about Bryan's work at the University of Oklahoma, Claude
asked him about Edwin DeBarr
"The state head of the Klan, sure I know him; as I told you once before
I had classes with him," said Bryan.
"I would like to talk with him about the Klan and see just how far he is
willing to go to condemn their local violence. Could you get me in to see
him?" asked Claude.
"Sure, he is easy to see and would be happy to talk with you; who knows,
he might try to recruit you," said Bryan. "I don't know what you would hope
to gain, but I can give you an introduction."
Claude made an appointment with Dr. DeBarr for early the next month
and met with him one summer morning in his office in the Chemistry building
at the University of Oklahoma in Norman. He had wanted the appointment
to discover for himself how the state leader of the Klan would discuss its
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 185
activities (if at all), and to try to find out how much of the brutality and
violence of the Klan was directed from the state level. In a Grand Jury
proceeding, would Claude want to subpoena DeBarr? That might be too
much theater and be ultimately counterproductive as grandstanding.
Claude was ushered into Dr. DeBarr's office and DeBarr rose from
behind his desk to greet Claude in a warm and friendly handshake.
"It's a pleasure to meet you, I know your brother Bryan and he speaks
very highly of you as an attorney and as a prosecutor."
"The pleasure is mine, sir. Bryan tells me that you were one of his favorite
professors while he was here taking classes," said Claude.
"Yes, Bryan was a good student and I am glad that he has taken a research
position here at OU. I doubt if we can keep him because he has already had
and will continue to have opportunities at other institutions and in the private
sector. His research, as I am sure you are aware, is supported by a grant from
three oil companies here in the state," offered DeBarr.
"Bryan is not only a brother; he is a very good friend to me. I admire his
abilities and his accomplishments," said Claude.
"Please, have a seat, Mr. Hendon," DeBarr gestured Claude to a chair.
"What can I do for you?"
Clearly, thought Claude, he is gracious but he gets right to the point.
Seating himself in a chair facing Dr. DeBarr's desk, Claude said, "As you
are aware, Doctor, I am the county attorney of Pottawatomie County and
among my needs is to clarify how the Ku Klux Klan is organized and get a
clearer picture of its platform or principles. Some of the violence in my
county has been proven to be undertaken by Klan members and I would like
your view on this as well."
"I'm pleased to spend some time talking with you. I have heard from my
people in Shawnee that you have some doubts about us and I would like to
clear up any misunderstandings you may have. First, you should know that
our members feel very strongly about supporting the moral fiber and family
values of our nation and supporting law enforcement in maintaining our
country. Our credo is set forth in our Klan manual, a copy of which let me
offer you. I think the manual will show you that we share your values and
186 William S. Hendon
principles."
DeBarr added, "I know you are undoubtedly aware of what is meant by
Klannishness but let me "lecture" for a minute if you will. They tell me that
I am set for fifty minutes without stopping, but I'll certainly not inflict that on
you."
Continuing, DeBarr started into a discussion of Klan principles. "Our first
principle is patriotism. The primary purpose of this order is to 'exemplify a
pure patriotism toward our country.' Every Klansman is taught from the
beginning of his membership in the movement that it is his duty to be
patriotic toward our country. Our second principle is that we have a
well-developed, nearly military, form of organization. We are organized on a
military plan so that the power of the whole order, or of any part of it, may be
used in quick, united action for the execution of the purposes of the order.
Fraternal order history reveals that many patriotic societies that were
organized on a democratic basis failed. It will suffice to compare the Klan's
form of government to that of the United States Army, duly organized with
its various officers and troops. The Commander-in-Chief is the Imperial
Wizard. The Divisional Commanders are the Grand Dragons. The Brigade
Commanders are the Great Titans. The Regimental Commanders are the
Exalted Cyclops. All of these Commanders have their respective staffs and
other subordinate officers and aides."
DeBarr went on, "Our third principle is the one of benevolence. This
means that the movement is also committed to service for the benefit of
others. As a benevolent institution, the Knights of the Ku Klux Klan must
give itself to the task of relieving the suffering and distress of those who are
the unfortunate and oppressed. Fourth, and related to the other principles, we
aim to protect our society. We aim to shield the sanctity of the home. The
American home is fundamental to all that is 'best in life, in society, in church,
and in the nation.' It is the most sacred of human institutions. Its sanctity is
to be preserved, its interests are to be safeguarded, and its well-being is to be
promoted. Every influence that seeks to disrupt the home must itself be
destroyed. The Knights of the Ku Klux Klan will protect the home by
promoting whatever would make for the home's stability, its betterment, its
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 187
safety and its inviolability."
De Barr elaborated, "We also aim to protect womanhood. The Knights
are committed to 'the sacred duty of protecting womanhood.' One of its
purposes is 'to shield the chastity of womanhood.' The degradation of women
is a violation of the sacredness of human personality, a sin against the race, a
crime against society, a menace to our country and a prostitution of all that is
best, noblest, and highest in life. No race, or society, or country, can rise
higher than its womanhood. Moreover, it is not just women who concern us.
We protect the weak, the innocent, and the defenseless from the indignities,
wrongs, and outrages of the lawless, the violent, and the brutal. Children, the
disabled and other helpless ones are to know the protective, sheltering arms
of the Klan."
"Broadly," he said, "we also aim to protect American Interests, to protect
and defend the Constitution of the United States of America and all laws
passed in conformity thereto, and to protect the states and the people thereof
from all invasion of their right from any source whatsoever."
The doctor paused for a moment before he went on. He smiled and said,
"You may have some information overload from all of this, but pray let me go
on. Now, where you may disagree with us is that we are an exclusive fraternal
organization, and we are exclusive on purpose. Our primary purpose is 'To
unite white male persons, native-born, Gentile citizens of the United States of
America, who owe no allegiance of any nature or degree to any foreign
government, nation, institution, sect, ruler, person, or people; whose morals
are good; whose reputations and vocations are respectable; whose habits are
exemplary; who are of sound minds and eighteen years or more of age, under
a common oath into a brotherhood of strict regulations.' We do not believe
that the nation is well served by granting full citizenship and autonomy to any
but the white native born race."
Claude and DeBarr talked at some length and Claude asking questions and
asking for more detail. "In the mind of your organization, what are the 'crimes'
that you are most concerned with?" asked Claude.
DeBarr replied, "We speak in terms of major and minor offenses. Among
those we consider major, we include the following: First, treason against the
188 William S. Hendon
United States of America. Second, violating the oath of allegiance to this
order or any supplementary oath of obligation thereof. Third, disrespect of
virtuous womanhood. Violation of our Klan constitution is the fourth major
offense. Fifth, unworthy racial conduct, any act of racial mixing. Apples and
oranges do not grow on the same tree. White men must not mix their blood
with that of colored or other inferior races. Minor offenses include drunkenness
and profanity. We are also concerned that members do not violate our
orders to obey etc."
"In my county, we have seen a lot of Klan violence," said Claude. "Is this
violence condoned by the Klan, and is the violence part of your planned
practice?
"We condone no violence. Our members are to serve as exemplary
citizens, assisting law enforcement, not disobeying the law," replied DeBarr.
"If sometimes our people become too zealous, we certainly do not condone
it, but I know the press can sometimes exaggerate, and I know that we are
sometimes blamed for violent acts in which we have no part."
"Then," Claude continued, "you would not order any violent action
against citizens, even if you considered the actions of those citizens to be in
violation of your major principles?"
"No, of course not, "DeBarr countered, "Even if one of our members
committed a serious illegal act we would bring that malefactor to the attention
of the authorities, not take the law into our own hands."
"And if law enforcement did nothing about it?"
"Then we would try to demonstrate to the guilty party that he or she
should alter their behavior," said the doctor "by some public demonstration."
"Does the Klan employ, organize or condone whipping teams?” Claude
asked.
"Mr. Hendon, I think I have made it clear that the Klan does not condone
or organize what you call whipping teams," replied DeBarr somewhat angrily.
"If our members sometimes go beyond the law, then they are in clear violation
of our code and would no longer represent the Klan."
They talked for some thirty minutes or more and as Claude finished his
questions, Dr. DeBarr gave Claude a copy of the Klan Manual. They
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 189
exchanged courteous good byes, and Dr. DeBarr ended the interview.
"Thank you for seeing me, I appreciate the discussion, and I am pleased
to have met you," said Claude.
"Your brother Bryan is a fine young man and I see that his brother is also
a man of character. I have enjoyed our discussion," said Dr. DeBarr. "I hope
you have gained some better understanding of the Klan and I hope that you
will act accordingly."
Claude spent the rest of the day with Bryan and together, they dropped
by to see Dr. Monnet at the Law School.
"Hendon, I have heard good things about you. I am glad to see you in
public service in our state," the Law Dean offered.
"Thanks to you and the rest of the faculty here at the 'Law Barn', sir", said
Claude. "It's good to see you and to be here again. I have not been here since
sometime in early 1917."
KKK
An old Indian lived down by the Rock Creek School east of Shawnee.
Faber McMullen lived with his wife Roxanne in a small cabin on the bank of
the North Canadian River. They were both Cherokees and lived the quiet life
of two older people, gardening some, raising a pig or two and keeping a few
chickens. As a boy, Faber had received his rather odd name from a Pennsylvania
Irish preacher named Faber McMullen who had come into the Cherokee
Nation many years ago as a missionary to teach Indian children how to read
and write English, in other words, to "civilize them." Young Faber, named by
Cherokees as Little Tassel after old Chief Tassel, took the name of his teacher,
a not uncommon event among the better Indian students. Perhaps the most
famous case was that of Buck Watie. Watie, as a young man was on his way
to a school in Connecticut when he spent some time with one Dr. Elias
Boudinot. The good doctor was so taken with the Cherokee boy that he
agreed to fund his education if the lad would take his name. Buck did, and
became "Elias Boudinot" and went on to become a great Cherokee chief.
Efforts to educate Indians were not always successful, in part because the
190 William S. Hendon
missionaries had the primary agenda of growing "Christians" and English was
the way towards this or so it was believed. This was, of course, some years ago
before missionaries to the Indian families realized that Cherokee converts to
Christianity were as rare as hen's teeth. The Indian children of mixed blood
(known as M.B.'s to Preacher McMullen and his wife) took to the learning
pretty well; children of Full Bloods (known as F.B.'s to the McMullens)
sometimes wanted to learn but were less often good students. However,
missionaries efforts to convert F.B.'s or M.B.'s to Christianity were not
successful.
Young Faber was an outstanding student, a pet of Preacher McMullen
who gave the boy his name and made him a family member. Young Faber had
indeed learned English and it served him well.
An immigrant dairy farmer from Sweden, one Valentine Carlson came
through Faber's village and let it be known that he was going on to the area
around the North Canadian River called Shawnee Town to establish a dairy
farm. Carlson had hopes of establishing a trade in dairy goods for that
growing community. Carlson and his wife Marta Helga needed a hired hand
who could help with the farming and who knew English. With little English
themselves, the Carlsons knew they could not easily develop their dairy farm
in a predominantly English-speaking community. Finding young Faber
available, the Carlsons hired him on the spot and he packed and went with
them to Shawnee Town.
On the way west, near the town of Tulsa, the party encountered a waif, a
young Indian girl of about 13 years who was wandering alone and who
appeared to be somewhat "touched' in the head. Taking pity on her, Faber
asked if he could bring her along. Reluctant to do so, Valentine did finally
agree to take her along. It worked out pretty well for this girl grew into
Roxanne, Faber's wife.
Faber and Roxanne worked for many years for the Carlsons, but the dairy
farming never paid well and finally, the dairy farmers pulled up stakes and
headed down south to Texas where they were told that business might be
better. Left to his own devices, Faber took up Indian healing and doing odd
jobs. Many credited Faber with curing their ailments.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 191
By now, Faber and Roxanne were well settled and stayed in Shawnee.
Faber hired out as day labor. As he began to work around, Faber eventually
met R.R. Hendon who provided Faber and Roxanne employment a good part
of the year. When Faber became too old to work, R.R. helped the couple find
a small place where they could spend their declining years. In return, Faber
kept R.R. well supplied with fresh catfish.
Claude often stopped by the see the McMullens when he was near their
place. He always looked for Faber near the M.K.T. bridge over the North
Canadian River, because Faber liked to spend time entertaining the catfish in
the river. One afternoon, Claude left the office early to drive around and think
about the Klan investigation. As it happened, he rounded the bend in the
road past the Rock Creek School and there at the river's edge sat Faber with
his fishing pole. Claude stopped the Ford and walked down to greet Faber.
"Greet" really meant to just walk up and sit down on the sand beside the old
man and see if he was in a talkative mood. Faber sat on his favorite stump,
attempting to tickle a catfish. He had on his old, tall, nearly stovepipe hat that
old Indians still favored and a pair of blue overalls. He was barefooted and
had no shirt on. The buzzing flies did not seem to bother him.
"Haven't seen much of you, Claude," said Faber after a few moments of
silence.
"I've been pretty busy, staying close to the office," replied Claude as he
stretched out his legs on the warm sand in front of him. "How are things with
you and Roxanne?"
"Oh, we're fine. Roxanne is at the house stringing beads. She does that
a lot now. What keeps you in the office, that Klan business?" asked Faber.
"Yes, that and the general run of deeply imbedded Oklahoma criminal
behavior."
"Mostly white men?" asked Faber with a smile.
"Yes, but many drunk Indians too."
They sat for a while and Faber began to speak in a low voice, "It's kind of
interesting that you fight these folks in places named Shawnee and
Tecumseh," said Faber.
"How so?" asked Claude.
192 William S. Hendon
"You know the great Shawnee chief, Tecumseh?"
"Yes, he lived about 100 years ago didn't he?"
Faber went on, "Yes, that's the one. My grandfather told me that over on
the Tennessee River, this great chief came down once to talk to the Cherokees
and the Creeks about banding together all the tribes and making one big final
war on the white men. Tecumseh was all filled with what he believed was
‘right.’ Some say he was a kind of man on a holy war. Anyway, he came down
and told us Cherokees and Creeks that we had to fight to save our land and
our way of life. He was kind of like your friend Dr. Walker. He knew he was
right and he was going to try to make sure everyone measured up even if he
had to beat them into it. The idea of beating up on someone appealed to a lot
of the young bucks who were always eager to take up a fight and it looked like
the council meeting was going to line itself up with Tecumseh's war, to 'take
back the country from these alien immigrants.' Lot like the Klan thing isn't
it?"
"Yes, in a way," said Claude. "What happened?"
"Well," said Faber, "an old head chief of the Creeks named Big Warrior
rose to speak. He respectfully asked Tecumseh questions. Did Tecumseh
mean that the Creeks and the Cherokees would all have to give up their farms
and their new tools, their plows, their looms and would they have to destroy
all their wagon wheels? Would they all have to go back to hunting and making
war and live on the ground? Tecumseh sat and listened but he didn't like it.
Finally, Big Warrior told Tecumseh that the Creeks did not need any advice
from the Shawnees.
"Old Tecumseh got so mad that he wouldn't answer Big Warrior. He only
told him that his blood was white. Big Warrior then told Tecumseh that he
was not sent to them by the Great Spirit, and that he would not find much
support among Creeks and Cherokees for his war against the alien whites."
"So, what's the meaning of this story, wise old man?" asked Claude with
a grin.
Faber looked sideways at Claude and with a smile, said, "Nothing really,
just seems kind of funny that Tecumseh has come down again to try to make
war on alien whites, Jews and Negroes. As a great chief, he thinks he has a
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 193
special place among the Shawnees. He has come down with all his Shawnee
talk and Big Warrior has again called him up on it and is sending him packing.
Maybe you are Big Warrior."
Claude laughed, and said, "So what happened?"
"Nothing that made much difference. None of us Indians came out on
top anyway, war or no war. We all got moved around; it's the way of the
world. The world doesn't change; people change. Nothing stays the same, so
maybe nothing makes any real difference. You don't see me sitting by the
shore of the Tennessee River do you?"
KKK
Jack Rudaguard had always been a bully. He had been charged by his wife
with beating her, and this was the second time she had complained. The
police picked him up and put him in jail and on Monday morning. The police
released Jack Rudaguard from jail after his lawyer had posted his bond, and as
soon as he walked out of the courthouse, he and his lawyer parted. Four men
in masks watched as Jack walked into the park toward the bushes where they
were hiding. As Jack approached their hiding place, the men jumped out from
the bushes, grabbed him, knocked him unconscious, blindfolded him and
dragged him to a panel truck. Throwing Jack into the back of the waiting
truck, the men then drove him over to Shawnee and out on the Rock Creek
road. There, another group of men was waiting, all dressed in the white robes
of the Klan. They hauled the unconscious Rudaguard out of the back of the
truck, woke him up, stripped him and tarred and feathered him. They then sat
him on a box in the back of a pickup truck and brought him back to Shawnee.
Driving him up and down Main Street several times, they turned into N.
Broadway and dropped him off by the Carnegie Library after they had paraded
him past the City Hall. Many people saw the spectacle, and stood in shock
and silence at the poor man's plight, but no one moved to help him. Finally,
a couple driving by followed the pickup, and when the Klan left him, they
helped Rudaguard into the back of their pickup truck, took him home and
helped him clean up with gasoline and kerosene to get the tar off. After he
194 William S. Hendon
felt well enough to travel, Jack Rudaguard left town for California a few days
later. There was talk that the Chief of Police had been one of the Klansmen.
Chapter 9
A TRIP NORTH
The Democratic primary occurred on 1 August and since Claude was
unopposed by any other candidate, he automatically won the party nomination.
Best of all he did not have a Republican Party opponent in the general
election. At that time, in local politics in Oklahoma, winning the Democratic
Party nomination for the county attorney's position was tantamount to
reelection anyway. Given his position in the catbird seat, he was safe for
another two-year term beginning next year, in January of 1923. Things were
looking good. The Klan investigation was going slowly but well and would go
to a grand jury in the coming fall of 1922. This was eight months later than
Claude had hoped, but it had taken a long time to get enough information,
enough eye witness statements, and enough depositions to make a strong case
against the Klan whipping teams. Maybe it was time to take a vacation.
Claude and R.R. had always talked about going to Minnesota, the "Land
of Ten Thousand Lakes" to fish in the cool summer breezes of the North
Woods. He and R.R. had spent some very pleasant times on overnight fishing
trips in Oklahoma down on Little River, the Washita and up on Flint Creek
and the Illinois River. Now, with the Ford, they were able to expand their
boundaries. With a good salary and the election taken care of, Claude decided
now was the time to go north in quest of the "big ones." He discussed his
plans with R.R. and invited R.R. and Belle to go along. In addition, young
196 William S. Hendon
Katie would join the party.
They planned a two-week trip but as they began to chart their course
north, they realized that it would have to be at least three weeks since travel
each way would probably take most of a week. So, they planned a three-week
vacation, something none of them had ever had. Nor had they ever been on
a long automobile trip, so they laid plans as to what they would take and where
precisely they would go.
Earlier, Claude consulted the game and fishing magazines and found
several advertisements for Minnesota fishing resorts. He also discovered that
J. Lloyd Ford, owner of the Shawnee Milling Company was an ardent blue gill
angler and had spent several vacations in Walker, Minnesota on Leech Lake.
Conversations with Mr. Ford led Claude to wire a camp on Leech Lake to see
what accommodations would be available. Ford assured Claude that if he
wanted to fish for blue gills, little Shingobee Lake near Leech Lake was the
best.
The chosen camp was Boyce's Resort on Agency Bay on Leech Lake. The
resort was some twelve miles from Walker, Minnesota and it promised, "Our
lodge is your home." The lodge and cabins were set in a grove of what were
described as "old growth" white pine trees. The camp boasted a beautiful
stretch of sand beach fronting a lake of crystal clear water. In addition, the
weather in August would be perfect, cool, and relatively free of mosquitoes.
Every cabin was equipped for housekeeping with ice provided daily for the
icebox, a modern wood stove, water available close by the cabin and all linens
(bath towels, sheets, blankets, kitchen towels) furnished. The cabins were also
equipped with dishes, flatware, cooking pots and skillets and all the things one
would need. Every cabin had two bedrooms and a large living room and
kitchen combination plus a screened front porch. The toilet facilities consisted
of outhouses, one for every two cabins. Bathing could be had either in the lake
or in a common shower house with separate facilities for women and for men.
As well, there was a fish-cleaning shack, and the owner promised that there
would be great need for the fish cleaning facility. Laundry could be done by
hand or the camp staff, for a fee, washed laundry. Of perhaps most importance,
there was a fishing boat assigned to each cabin. Local fishing guides
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 197
were available for a fee and could be had readily from the Indian village at
Onigum and arranged for by the camp owner.
Management of the resort would be pleased to make whatever arrangements
were required. If guests did not wish to do their own cooking, meals
were available on the American plan at the Lodge. In the evening, there were
games and get-togethers at the Lodge and of course, the Lodge served as a
living room for guests anytime from 8 A.M. to 10 P.M. except Sundays when
the owners attended the local Lutheran Church. On Sundays, the lodge
opened for breakfast but then closed for church between 10 A.M. and 1 P.M.
Walker was described as a popular northern Minnesota tourist town with a
fine new hotel, the Chase, that served meals and rented rooms. There were
plays and pageants in the town throughout the summer and there were
interesting shops catering to the needs of visitors. Visitors were of course
welcome in all of Walker's churches. A movie theater was being planned.
The owner of Boyce's, Tom and Sallie Boyce, made a visit to the resort
sound very attractive and the whole Hendon family talked at great length
about the projected trip. Wheeler and Grace would not be able to go because
there was really no one who could take Wheeler's place in the Bank. Scott and
Birdie could not go because Scott was busy in his new job as reporter for the
Shawnee Herald and taking a vacation of any length was not possible. It
looked like only four could go for the simple reason that the Model T would
only accommodate four. Although R.R. now had a Ford, it was not considered
reliable enough to endure a long trip. In the end, those going included Claude,
R.R., Belle, and Kate, as had originally been assumed.
In making the trip, they had much to plan. Claude spent some time with
Mr. Jones at the Ford garage discussing what would be needed to take the
Ford on a long trip. Among other things, Mr. Ford suggested taking two or
three inner tubes for the tires. In addition, Jones suggested taking at least one
extra tire. Extra cans of gasoline should be taken since the availability of
gasoline on the road was uncertain. Extra water should also be included for
the radiator. A kit of tools was needed, a tire repair kit, tools and extra oil to
change the oil in the engine every five hundred miles. Some travelers carried
a spare axle when they traveled but Jones did not think that was necessary.
198 William S. Hendon
Jones warned that since there was one windshield wiper on the driver's side
and that it had to be operated manually by the driver as he was driving, if the
rain got very heavy, motorists usually pulled over to the side of the road. That
is when they would often be stuck since the edges or sides of the roads could
not be relied upon to be firm.
Claude and R.R. agreed that while they might sometimes stay in a hotel
during the trip, they would participate in the popular auto-camping in which
they would take bedding, a tent and sleep along the road, much like travelers
had always done even before autos. In that way they could also prepare their
food, and as for food, they had to always careful to have enough as they
passed the stores along the route. There would be a picnic lunch of sandwiches,
fruit, and maybe a piece of cake. The food was wrapped in wax paper
and kept in bags. In the evenings they would cook their dinner on a campfire.
R.R. had acquired a smoked ham to take along. Of course, there were few
restrooms along the way. Travelers sought the privacy of a cornfield or a
grove of trees. Toilet paper was either a big corn leaf or newspaper. They
could always expect to bathe in creeks and rivers.
Road conditions were always suspect. There were few paved roads, and
although President Harding had approved a $75 million appropriation to
improve the nation's roads, none of that had yet been used. Once motorists
left the security of major cities, Claude knew that roads were often simply little
better than the buggy paths that preceded them. Mud holes, boulders, streams
without bridges or with questionable fords, and other hazards could be
expected to slow or temporarily halt their travel. The new "service stations"
were few and far between, generally only in big cities. In addition, while
Claude acquired the latest version of the Rand McNally auto guide first
published in 1908, many roads went unmapped or featured dubious signage.
Claude understood that across the nation, the automotive industry, car
dealers, motorists and local chambers of commerce had banded together to
form trail associations, which worked to improve auto roads, but he knew of
no northern routes that they could use. They knew that they would simply go
town to town, and that routes would always have to be carefully chosen. He
was also aware that there was a flurry in some states to pave roads, but he was
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 199
unsure that any of these efforts would benefit him.
Jones told him that camp grounds could be found along highways and
that some towns now provided camp grounds, some even with shower baths,
in community parks. He said they could stay on private land, but of course,
they could camp there only with the permission of the landowners. It was also
likely that they could find tourist homes that rented rooms and some of the
new motor hotels, or "motels" that rented cabins. However, if the weather was
good, both Claude and R.R. believed camping would be just fine. If they
wanted hot meals, many railroad stations had cafes close by, and there were
towns along the roads where you could buy a meal. One other concern was
whether one could get potable water. Safe water was not always available.
Most roads of Kansas, Nebraska, South Dakota, and Minnesota, like those
in Oklahoma, were gravel (mud after a rain), so travel by auto would certainly
be an adventure. Claude had read that by 1921, more than 205,000 automobiles
were registered in Nebraska, and more than fifty-five hundred miles of
Nebraska roads were considered part of the new federal highway system
including the new Lincoln Highway. Federal roads were not numbered, but
they did have names. From Bryan, Claude learned that the Texas Oil Company
had invented the so-called "service station" and was beginning to build
"Texaco" stations along the nation's highways, but where the Hendons were
going, they did not expect to find them. Other oil companies soon followed,
providing gasoline plus other services like restrooms and directions for lost
travelers.
There was another factor to consider. Towns now posted speed limits and
if you did not obey them, you could be stopped and fined by local police or
even by state troopers in automobiles along the highways. Yet, speed limits
were not always posted for the motorist to know. Each town was the "big
surprise." Claude remembered Jones had discussed with him that the
American Automobile Association was formed in Chicago, in part because
around the country there was harassment from farmers and city officials, some
of whom passed speed limit laws as low as five miles per hour. Early
opposition came from farmers whose horses were spooked by the "devil
wagons," from buggy and wagon makers and from blacksmiths, although the
200 William S. Hendon
latter transitioned into automobile mechanics. In 1922, there was still some of
that ill feeling left.
At five o'clock in the morning on August 10, 1922, Claude loaded his
family and last minute baggage into the already packed auto, started the engine,
and they pulled out of the drive, turned left at Broadway, and drove north to
the edge of town. With him in the front seat was R.R., looking for all like an
airplane pilot, scanning the horizon and watching for the Red Baron. In the
back were Belle and Kate, buried beneath bags and piles of books, fishing
tackle, food and various supplies. They were on the way to Minnesota to see
the 10,000 lakes and the great North Woods.
Turning east to intersect the highway they drove north towards Meeker.
The good gravel road stretched out before them and they made the 13 miles
to Meeker in one half hour arriving just before 5:30 A.M. Belle had fixed a
quick snack of bread, cheese, and hot coffee when they got up at 4 A.M.
Claude rechecked the Ford's oil, the radiator water, the battery water, and
filled the canvas water bag. The night before, Claude had packed the extra tire
and inner tubes, tying them securely to the spare tire on the back of the Ford.
Claude and R.R. had packed their bedrolls and the tent, and R.R. had made a
wooden grub box that held the pots, pans, cooking utensils and basic
nonperishable foods they would need on the trip. Winter coats had been
considered and then left behind on the assumption that the North would not
be too cold for light jackets. They did have a sufficiency of blankets for their
bedrolls and extra clothing if they needed it. Lillie had agreed to watch the
house and had waved them off in that early morning sunrise.
As they left Meeker on the dusty road to Chandler, they noted that it
would likely be a hot day and Claude was uncertain just how the Ford would
perform on long drives in the heat. He had never been more than one
hundred miles with the Ford and it looked to him that Walker, Minnesota was
a good one thousand miles from Shawnee, depending upon what routes they
took. By 6 o'clock, they had driven through Chandler, and R.R. had directed
Claude to make the necessary turns to put them on the highway to Stillwater.
With little difficulty, the party arrived in front of Sallie Faye and Henry
Wyndham's boarding house at 723 College Avenue where a breakfast awaited
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 201
them. After biscuits and eggs, they sat at the table finishing cups of hot coffee.
Henry Wyndham was a tall thin man of about thirty-five who spent a good
deal of time on the road as a sales representative. He did not much care for his
wife's relatives, in particular, R.R. who he thought was a pompous pain in the
ass, but Henry was mannerly and had a bluff friendliness about him. Of all of
the family, Henry suffered most from prohibition, but he maintained sources
for whiskey even though it was now more trouble to make contact with them
than it had been prior to prohibition. Henry had managed to lay in a large
supply of Four Roses before the official day came and had sampled a part of
that hoard that morning before sitting down to breakfast.
With a puzzled smile, Henry asked Claude, "Why are you going all the way
to Minnesota to fish? Aren't there enough fish here in Oklahoma to suit you?"
"It's not just the fish, Henry. I want to see Minnesota. I have always heard
of the North Woods and I want to see them for myself," replied Claude. "Plus,
it's the coming thing to travel by auto, as well you know."
"The train still carries me where I need to go to sell, and I don't get that
far north, but I do travel up to Nebraska occasionally," remarked Henry. "We
still don't have an automobile, but if we did I don't think I would use it for
work. On the train, I can do all my paperwork, my orders, and wire my
contacts or the office from the station. I don't think autos will ever take over
the work that trains do for we traveling men."
"But I would still like to have one," said Sallie, "although I don't know
that we need one. Still, it would be fun to have when we wanted to go to visit
and go for rides."
"Yes, the train sure took the James-Younger gang to Northfield,
Minnesota, and I am sure that they had a good trip going. Maybe with an
automobile, they would have had a better time leaving Northfield," said R.R.
"I must confess," said Claude "the roads between here and Shawnee are
mostly bad, the surface sometimes dusty with loose sand and with deep ruts
worn by the farm wagons. To steer clear of these ruts, straggling along as they
do in irregular lines, is like trying to drive down a dry creek bed. Jones at the
Ford garage did grease and cover the steering joints with leather so the grit
would not grind into the open joints."
202 William S. Hendon
R.R. entered in, "They say that road improvements are coming fast what
with the highly publicized expeditions that generated interest in the Lincoln
Highway. The New York to San Francisco race last year and the Maine to
Florida race this summer have generated a lot of interest in auto travel. I have
also read that the average American feels more confident about an adventure
in cross-country motor travel to go west, even to Yellowstone Park. Someday,
with the aid of auto club guides and maps, the traveler will find motoring
easier and less expensive. That big road atlas of U.S. maps we got from
Texaco makes navigation easier."
"We should go," said Belle, "It's not going to get any cooler and we've a
long trip ahead."
As they arose from the table, Henry told R.R. how to reach the high road
that would take them north to Ponca City. As breakfast was cleared away, the
travelers said their goodbyes and went out to the auto. They got back into the
Ford to continue their trip.
"I guess it beats walking," said Henry as he watched Belle and Kate fit
themselves around the luggage and camping gear in the back seat. Once they
were safely in, the men climbed into the front, Claude starting the engine and
they drove off with a wave to Henry and Sallie, who watched them from the
street.
"Lots of luck," Henry remarked to himself as much as to Sallie as the Ford
became a black dot trailed by a plume of dust, "they'll need it." Hand in hand,
the couple returned to the house and set about their day. When Henry or
anyone left, Sallie always had a kind of empty spot but with Henry leaving,
there was always a sense too of expectation and freedom. She would like to
have gone with her family, but she knew it was not possible.
The Ford left Stillwater behind, and with Claude driving and R.R.
navigating, they passed White Eagle and arrived at Ponca City by noon. They
were making good time, and the ruts were not always bad in the hardpan
roads; the wind was welcomed as it blew warmly in through the windows. It
was not yet hot, so they decided to drive a bit more before stopping for their
basket lunch. Another hour put them in Winfield, Kansas where they stopped
at a city park and had their lunch on one of Claude's army blankets spread on
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 203
the ground under the shade of a tall group of elm trees.
Crossing the state line into Kansas had given them all a sense of adventure
and Belle insisted on taking Kate and R.R.'s picture with the Brownie camera
in front of the sign that said, "Welcome to Kansas." R.R. had grumped about
the delay but Belle reminded him that they were on vacation.
"Claude, we need to find gasoline here. The tank is about empty and we
have used the entire spare can," said R.R.
"Right, let's refill at that garage on the other side of the park," replied
Claude.
There were few garages except in larger towns and it was sometimes
difficult to get gasoline. Jones had told Claude that if there were no garages
around, he could probably find gasoline in drug stores, but it would be
expensive, around 60 cents a gallon. If there was no drug store handy, a
hardware or paint store could sometimes furnish gasoline, but the latter would
sometimes sell you benzene for gasoline. Jones had suggested that Claude
carry two five-gallon cans of gas and a gallon of oil in reserve, but given the
amount of baggage they had, Claude settled for the oil and one can of
gasoline.
Claude checked the engine oil, and added one quart from their reserve and
then while the women waited in the park, he and R.R. drove around to the
garage where they filled the tank (it took almost ten gallons to fill it, so they
had been low) and filled the spare can as well. A small dour man begrimed
with grease waited on them; he asked them how much they wanted, told them
the price (50 cents). Claude indicated ten gallons and the little man pumped
the long lever on the side of the gasoline pump until the gasoline level in the
glass receptacle at the top of the pump read nearly 10 gallons by the scaled
marks on side of the glass. As the three of them watched the ten gallons drain
out of the glass into the gas tank of the Ford, Claude groused to R.R. about
the price, but he knew he had no choice but to pay it. The little man pumped
up five gallons into the top of the pump and again, the three men performed
what was an increasingly common ritual, watching gasoline drain out of the
glass into the spare can.
It was now nearly two o'clock and as the party moved out of Winfield,
204 William S. Hendon
they talked about where they might camp along the way. There was also some
discussion about when they would stop. Belle said that she would not cook in
the dark. Kate said she would not eat with mosquitoes around and that she
wanted to stay where it was cool. R.R. said they had to stay where it was safe
and that he would prefer a town park to camping along the road. Tentatively,
they agreed, after more discussion and much studying of the map, to select El
Dorado, Kansas as their first night's stop. The road thus far had not been too
rough; the dry summer had hardened the road surfaces and while they were
sometimes rough and dusty, Claude could avoid many of the holes and ruts
confronted on their way north.
One exciting adventure they would all like to have avoided came as they
were nearing El Dorado. They suddenly ran into a dense swarm of black
crickets that seemed to appear from nowhere. The insects hit the windshield
and crawled all over the automobile and into the draft holes of the hood of the
machine in such numbers that the travelers could hear them hitting the fan of
the engine Stopping once they had passed the swarm they cleared the insects
off the Ford and off of themselves. They did not say much but clearly, Belle
and Kate knew the men were somehow to blame for not driving more
carefully or navigating more competently.
Claude knew they had a long trip ahead of them but he also knew that his
mother, father, and sister ought to enjoy the trip, so he agreed with the
decision to stop a bit early. It was just a little before four when they pulled into
El Dorado. Having a look around the town, they learned that a new state park
was located nearby on a small lake. They searched, found the park, and set up
their camp near the lakeshore. They decided that it was too hot to put up the
tent so they decided to sleep in bedrolls on the ground.
As the men unpacked the Ford, Belle instructed them where to place
things. The park was pleasant with a few large shade trees, picnic tables, and
fire pits. Kate cleaned off the table, and set out the forks, knives, and plates
while R.R. started a small fire with wood he and Claude gathered around the
lakeshore. They all washed in the lake with Claude and Kate even going for a
swim. Soon, a dinner of ham slices, boiled potatoes, and a can of beans was
served. As soon as the fire was going well, Belle had put on the coffee pot and
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 205
a pan of water for washing dishes. Into the coffee pot, she spooned ground
coffee and when it began to boil, she took the pot off the fire and set it by the
fireplace to steep. She then dropped an eggshell into the coffee to clarify it, an
eggshell she had retrieved from their breakfast in Stillwater. With dinner
finished, they drank cups of coffee and looked around for places to lay out
their bedrolls.
There were virtually no trees except in the draws and at the lakeshore, but
their campsite offered shade and as the sun dropped, the air became slightly
cooler, predicting the evening cooling that would follow. Kate and Belle did
the dishes and as the fire died, the men gathered wood for a morning fire. As
it began to darken, they all agreed that the mosquitoes would soon come and
the Hendon travelers decided that sleeping under a mosquito bar would be
more comfortable. R.R. showed them how to gather two sticks to drive in the
ground above the head of their bedrolls and showed them how to drape the
mosquito net over their heads. Strict warnings were issued about letting the
mosquito net touch your skin. Sure enough, as soon as dusk moved toward
night, the hummers came, but by then the Hendon party was safely in their
beds under the mosquito net. Their bedrolls smelled dusty and still held heat
from the day, but at least, the mosquitoes were not able to get to them.
Not much thought was given to safety from any "human" mosquitoes but
under the covers, R.R. did have an old Colt Lightning beside him that Claude
had suggested might shoot him in the foot. Soon they were all asleep on the
warm ground with a cool breeze moving over them. A herd of buffalo could
have passed by, followed by a hunting party of yelling Comanches, and it is
doubtful that any of the Hendons would have heard. They slept deeply and
well after a hot and tiring day in the Ford.
R.R. awoke and saw that the sky glowed with the coming sun. They had
agreed to drive early to avoid the summer heat, so before full sunrise the party
was up; with a breakfast of cold ham, cold biscuits with jam and hot coffee
they were on the road again by five.
The country they traveled through now was very unlike their home
county. Here in southern Kansas, there was little forest, a rolling hill of a
place, with few trees. The country was not heavily populated and they
206 William S. Hendon
discussed just how they would feel if a war party of Cheyennes did decide to
come over a nearby hill towards them. Claude suggested that the Ford could
not outrun their ponies but it might scare them away. R.R. trusted to his
general feelings of confidence and his partnership with Samuel Colt. Kate and
Belle decided that it would be very exciting to see a party of Indians chasing
them. Belle said she would take their pictures if she could talk them into
standing still, or at least getting their horses to stand still.
By eight o'clock in the morning, they entered the city limits of Junction
City, Kansas. Having traveled ninety-five miles that morning, they decided to
refill the gas tank and check the oil in the engine. They had to wait a bit for the
engine to cool before Claude could check the oil because if the engine was hot,
it could easily spray oil on the unwary. While they waited for the gasoline and
oil check, they walked across the street to the Prairie Café, where they had
coffee and talked with the owner. He explained to them that nearby Fort Riley
was the principal means of support in the town. He also told them that
Junction City was gaining in self-confidence since it had not changed its name
in almost thirty years. Earlier, he explained, the town had been Pawnee, then
Manhattan (the town up the road took that name away from them), Millard
and then Humboldt. Finally, the legislature named them Junction City (named
for the junction of the Smoky Hill and Republican Rivers) and told them to
like it or not. There was also some complaint that Davis County was named
for old Jeff Davis of rebel fame, even though that name had come along while
Davis was Secretary of War, not in his later position as president of the
Confederacy. At any event, the name Geary replaced Davis and it looked like
things would be settled for a while according to the café owner. Having
enjoyed their coffee but learning more about Junction City than they really
needed to know, the Hendons happily made their way back to the garage
where the Ford awaited them (or was lying in wait for them?)
No longer could they move straight north; they had to circle out west and
drive between the Fort Riley reservation on the east and Lake Milford on the
west. Milford looked to be a pleasant village, sited as it was on the lakeshore
and as they bypassed Manhattan and passed through Milford, the Ford
decided it was tired of one of its tires and blew it out. It made quite a noise
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 207
and the auto sagged as the weight shifted and Claude brought the auto to a
stop. There was no real damage to the machine and after thirty minutes,
Claude and R.R. had the tube repaired and back into the tire, filled with air by
their hand pump, back on the car and they were once again traveling north. In
spite of the flat, they knew they were making very good time having driven
some way across Kansas. They stopped only briefly for a snack at lunch as all
seemed to realize that the longer the stop, the longer the travel day.
Travel on this straight northern road seemed not to be popular. They met
little traffic except for a few local wagons and a few trucks. Whenever they did
meet a passing automobile, the Hendons would grin and wave triumphantly,
sharing the passing motorist's recognition of the superiority of auto travel.
This good feeling lasted until work on the road caused them a detour of three
miles and slowed them as they bumped along what was little more than a cow
path. Finally, they reached the end of the detour and once again moved
bravely north. By now, it was well past mid-day and the heat was beginning to
tell. Kate complained about the hot weather; Belle chastised the bumpy road
and even R.R. raised a question about the lack of useful road signs. Claude,
knowing that he was the leader and guide of the party, had to maintain a quiet
level of cheerfulness, moderating any complaints the others made. He knew
they had to make better time that second day because Walker, Minnesota was
a long way from Shawnee and they had only gone some 250 miles so far.
"We have a long way to go, but surely it will be cooler in Nebraska," said
Claude.
"Hope so," said Belle as she offered Claude a drink of cool water from the
big Thermos jug. "But, I am sure enjoying seeing the country even if it is hot."
The heat was by now, stifling. The Ford seemed to suffer and strain from the
load it carried and the heat rising from the road combined with the heat of the
engine left the travelers breathless. Waves of heat rose from the road and from
the fields around them. The dust that drifted in on them left all the travelers
looking powdered. However, true to their mission, they soldiered on. Driving
through the sweltering afternoon, the small towns of northern Kansas,
Waterville, Blue Rapids, and Marysville almost seemed to be moving pass
them as mirages while they sat bumping along but not moving forward. Their
208 William S. Hendon
spirits picked up when they left Kansas behind and crossed over into
Nebraska. Belle again took pictures by the "You Are Entering Nebraska" sign,
and they sat for a while under the shade of a large tree beside the road, drank
some water, and assessed where they were and where they had to go.
"We have gone nearly three hundred miles today," said R.R. adding up the
ticks on the map. "Better than our first day, but we still have a long way to
go."
As he consulted the maps, R.R. suggested, "Maybe we can try to find a
nice place to camp along the Little Blue River."
"We should see it at Hebron," said Claude. "It's only about a half hour
from here."
With the travel day about over, they piled back into the Ford and drove
north to Hebron, Nebraska, just across the Little Blue River. Hebron boasted
a pleasant park aptly called Riverside Park where the Hendons decided to
spend their second night on the road. Again, each member of the party fell to
their now accustomed chores, and supper was soon cooking away on a
campfire. It promised to be a bit cooler than the previous night, but they all
voted to sleep once more in the open and not bother with the tent.
Before supper, Claude and R.R. drove into town to buy gasoline and
returned with the news that if she wished, Belle could purchase items at a local
store that was still open. Belle decided instead to stop along the way in the
morning so that the question of keeping things cool over night would be less
of a problem. For grocery items that were watertight and needed cooling, R.R.
had rigged up a jute gunnysack with a long line that they could tie to a tree and
drop the bag of groceries into the river. This had worked the night before and
seemed to be once again a good idea. Belle did not altogether agree, arguing
that cans without labels were difficult to decipher and led to surprising meals.
After supper, darkness fell rapidly and they sat briefly around the campfire
with a cup of coffee. Soon they had all turned in and as on the night before,
they all slept well even though the crickets and three toed tree peepers sang
loudly around them and the mosquitoes sawed their imaginary boards in the
night air. Bats swooped overhead eating mosquitoes.
On the morning of August 12, the little party got on the road early once
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 209
more and made its way north to Columbus, Nebraska, where Belle added to
their grocery supplies, buying bread, some salted pork, and a few apples. They
refilled their water jugs and thermos at the store. It was race day in Columbus,
and there were to be horse races at the local track that afternoon. Belle denied
the men their choice, and R.R. and Claude reluctantly got back into the Ford
and set off for Norfolk, Nebraska where they arrived around eleven in the
morning. As a treat, they decided to stop in Norfolk and eat lunch at a local
restaurant.
For lunch, they ate at a commercial hotel near the train station, both of
which were located near the Elkhorn River that ran through Norfolk. The
river, south of the city, was visible from the dining room. They did not often
eat in restaurants and having lunch in the local hotel with white cloth napkins
and tablecloth made everyone but Claude and R.R. a little uneasy. However,
once water was served and the menus provided, they stopped thinking about
the dust on their shoes and the spots on their clothes and began to settle more
comfortably into their chairs. Kate immediately saw a chicken sandwich she
wished to have followed by a large piece of chocolate cake. None of them
ordered drinks except water, because drinks cost extra, but as each picked the
dish of their choice, they became more at ease, anticipating with pleasure the
coming lunch.
"What exactly is an 'entrée'?" asked Kate as she examined the menu.
"It is the main food course you have," Belle explained. "Normally, it refers
to a dinner dish, not a sandwich. The 'entrée' is preceded by a salad or a bowl
of soup. Sometimes the entrée is also preceded by a fish course. The main
entrée' usually includes a meat and one or more vegetables. All of this is
followed by dessert, which is often included in the price of the dinner."
"It's a good idea to have a good bottle of wine with such a meal," Claude
suggested.
"Only if you have been around the world and taken up decadent
European habits,” responded Belle. Belle was not a teetotaler, but she didn't
see the point of interrupting the enjoyment of a good meal by washing it down
with fermented grape juice.
"But sometimes the wine can make the meal more enjoyable," said Claude.
210 William S. Hendon
"Particularly, if you are dining with a lovely young woman," added R.R.
"But I am a lovely young woman, and I don't see any wine on the table,"
offered Kate.
"Got us there, but God, Carrie Nation and the rest of the Temperance
movement voted wine right off our tables," said Claude.
"Careful there," suggested R.R., always vigilant against improper conversation.
While at lunch, they talked about the trip thus far. The condition of the
roads did not dismay them. Sure, the roads were often rough and ruts were so
deep they could bury the Ford wheels, but by driving carefully and with both
R.R. and Claude watching, they could easily avoid mishaps. If there was any
rain, the gravel in many places would turn to mud and travel would be very
difficult then, but so far, they had had no rain. August in the prairies saw little
rain.
After what proved to be a very fine meal that all enjoyed, and cooled
somewhat by the rotating overhead fans, the family readied themselves for
more hours on the road.
It was now nearly one o'clock when they drove out of Norfolk on the
road suggested to them by the hotel manager. He had warned that people in
South Dakota did not have roads, but he said driving to the border should be
all right.
As they passed out of Norfolk, they talked about the prosperity of the
farms all across Nebraska realizing that farms here probably produced better
results than farms in Oklahoma. Corn and other grains dominated and while
they admired the tall stands of corn, Claude said it was kind of like driving in
some parts of Europe where you saw little of the country because you were
always driving down the road between tall walls on either side. However, the
endless fields of corn made the rivers special and just as they had enjoyed their
moments on the Little Blue, their short glimpse of the broad shallow Platt and
now the Elkhorn pleased them. Set in the attractive countryside on beautiful
rivers, the Nebraska towns looked prosperous. Even villages seemed solid and
the towns as they had passed through them seemed like good places to live.
In sum, they all chose Nebraska over Kansas, although they admitted that the
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 211
cooler weather in Nebraska colored their choice.
They crossed over into South Dakota and Belle's photo ritual was
repeated. R.R. even took a picture of the other three. By the time they had
driven a ways into South Dakota, they agreed that the roads did not at first
glance seem too bad. Heading still northwards, they arrived at Yankton, South
Dakota, on the banks of the great Missouri River that stretched wide for miles
in either direction. They had driven over two hundred miles so far but they
knew they had further to go, even though it was already after three o'clock.
Checking and replenishing the fuel and oil in Yankton, they recognized
that they would have to begin to shift their route and find roads more to the
east that would take them to Walker, so they set a course for Brookings, South
Dakota. Experience had shown them that good-sized towns usually had good
camping grounds either along rivers, lakes, streams, or in the towns proper.
It was still light but nearly eight o'clock when they finally arrived in
Brookings. The roads continued to be kind to them, but they were lost near
Winfred and turned west instead of east towards Brookings. Returning to their
correct direction after a thirty-minute detour, and arriving in Brookings, they
quickly found a large city park with camping facilities and began preparing for
sleep. Darkness was rapidly coming upon them. As they began to unpack, an
older green Ford touring car drove up alongside their Ford and stopped. A tall
angular man dressed as a policeman but with a cowboy hat and a short wiry
man without a hat got out and looking over the party, addressed R.R.
"Hello there, how are you folks this evening? I am Constable Del Williams
and this is Constable Doug Shaw."
"We are glad to meet you, Officer Williams, and you too, Officer Shaw.
I am R.R. Hendon of Shawnee, Oklahoma, this is my wife Belle, my daughter
Kate and my son, Claude," replied RR. He added, "This is a very nice city park
you have here."
They all shook hands with the constables, even Kate. Williams shook
hands with Kate with great ceremony. "I'm glad to make your acquaintance,"
he said. "Are you folks going to spend the night, here?"
"Yes, as you see, that is our plan," replied R.R. with a smile and gesturing
to the jumble of their campsite.
212 William S. Hendon
"Well, of course, you are welcome to do so. We try to provide a safe and
pleasant place for travelers. If you need firewood, there is a stack over by that
tool shed and there is a water hydrant over there too. The water is safe to
drink. There is an outhouse behind that clump of trees, so you should have
everything you need," said the constable.
"That's fine. We appreciate it. We've had a long hard day and I think we
will have a quick supper and go to bed," replied RR.
They chatted with the constables for a few moments. As they talked about
the area and the town, Williams suggested, "Pheasant hunting in the fall is big
around here. You folks should come up and try it." Since he could see that
they had work to do, he and Shaw bade them good evening and made their
departure. As the constables drove away, the family continued preparing the
food and beds.
Belle brought out some bread that she sliced, a piece of cheese that she
divided into fourths, and a tomato for each of them. "I know it is not the feast
that you have come to expect, but it will sustain us until morning," she said
with a smile. After they arranged their bedrolls, they ate their bread and cheese
dinner, then washed and prepared to sleep. Sleep did not come as quickly for
them, as they had had little time to settle down before crawling into their
bedrolls. The town had not yet gone to bed so noise from the streets with
passing autos, assorted barking dogs and an occasional piano tune from a
nearby house kept them awake, but they soon drifted away.
KKK
C.J. Graunke was not having a good night. Part of it was pushing forty,
she guessed, but most of it was just bad luck. She had picked up one man but
afterwards he had tried not to pay her, and she had to threaten him into paying
the five dollars. It could have gone the other way; had the man had more balls,
he might have left her beaten and without her five dollars. Sacred Heart was
not very sacred, and C.J. figured that she would do better since it was a
Saturday night. However, the lack of an open store meant that C.J. had to
stand on the street corners, and in a place like Sacred Heart that was not
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 213
always the safest way to ply her trade. In the days before Prohibition, she
could at least have sat around the illegal bar that was run out behind the old
mission in what had been the bakery building. Now even that was gone, so she
had no place to be and no place to find a concentration of willing customers.
She was about to call it a night when a sedan pulled to the edge of the
street where she stood. Thinking her luck might have changed, C.J. moved
toward the car with a wave and a smile. It was not until she got close that she
saw to her fright that there were four bare headed men sitting inside the auto,
wearing white robes. C.J. was so frightened, she stepped back with a gasp and
wet herself as the man in the passenger's front seat opened the door as if to
get out of the auto. The man only half rose from the car, grabbed C.J. by the
arm and twisted it painfully. He looked at her with a frown and said, "You got
24 hours to get out of this town and never come back. We see you around
here again after that and we may take your hide off. You hear me?"
"Yes," C.J. replied meekly with a stutter. "I'll do that, sir."
"Don't you forget, you harlot. We'll have your back off of you."
With that, the car pulled away leaving C.J. standing alone in her fear and
shame. C.J. did not wait until morning to hitch a ride into Seminole. She got
her friend Betty Springer to take her to the train. C.J. knew there was no one
to help her except herself so she gathered her clothes and other possessions
and left town on the first available train out of Seminole.
KKK
Before dawn, R.R. arose, started a campfire, set the coffee pot on, and
roused the others. Sleepily they gathered in the morning chill around the fire,
Kate still wrapped in her blanket. No one spoke until Claude suggested that
South Dakota dogs could bear some discipline and taught not to bark so late.
Belle followed with a comment about sleepless roosters as she stirred a pot of
oatmeal that she had put on the fire.
"I don't want oatmeal, Momma," said Kate. "Isn't there anything else?"
"You can have some bread and jam if you like, but I thought you still liked
oatmeal with sugar and cream on it," replied Belle, responding to her daughter.
214 William S. Hendon
"It's too lumpy," said Kate.
"Your Scottish ancestors were happy to have a hot gruel in the morning,"
said R.R.
"Maybe they would like my oatmeal," said Kate.
"Not to change such an important subject, but I have to change the
engine oil. It's way past 500 miles since I changed it for the trip," said Claude.
"Nothing is open this early, but we can stop along the way."
Over oatmeal and hot coffee, they discussed which way they would go and
the two men agreed that they should be moving further east into Minnesota
even though a diagonal road was not apparently available. "We'll have to drive
like we were going up stairs, north, then east, then north again," said RR.
They decided on a tentative route towards Marshall, Minnesota and after
gathering their bedding and supplies, they drove north from Brookings for
nearly an hour and then turned east toward Marshall. They left soon after
dawn. Because the roads were so poor they knew they could not risk driving
until there was plenty of light to see the road in front of them.
Once again they stopped, this time at the Minnesota border for a picture
taking session with Belle and the Brownie. Driving on, they arrived in Marshall
about seven in the morning. They found Marshall to be a well-kept county
seat town just getting up to a bright sunny day. With the cooler weather, the
family enjoyed the early morning drive and discovered, to their pleasure, a
diagonal road that would take them northeast and reduce their driving time.
It was a new road and would take them all the way to St. Cloud on the
Mississippi River some five hours north. It was a good road but there were
deep ditches of water along each side of the road and there was no room to
get off if you needed to. It was sort of like crossing an endless bridge, but they
got used to it as they drove along.
Claude decided not to change the oil himself, and found a Ford garage in
Marshall that could quickly do the change, and they were back on the road
with a full gas tank, a full spare can of gasoline and a rejuvenated engine. It
was after noon when they arrived in St. Cloud where Kate saw the "Father of
Waters" for the first time. The adults, who had all seen the Mississippi much
further south, were surprised at its small width and rapid flow.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 215
After sandwiches by the riverbank, they drove along side the river north
to Little Falls and then on to Brainerd, where they arrived just after 5 P.M. By
now, they had left the cornfields behind and were deep into the North Woods;
all were fascinated by the tall pine forests, the birch clumps, the blue of the
rivers and lakes, and the coolness.
Evidently, autos were few in this northern part of the country (you had to
have roads before you could have autos!), for when Claude honked the horn,
people came to their doors. Horses and mules they met seemed to resent the
auto's approach, and backed away or became unruly. The travelers knew that
horses were prey animals and easily frightened; perhaps the horses and even
the mules saw in the automobile a future in which mules and horses would
have little part. Claude slowed and sometimes even stopped until the horse
and wagon had passed. If the horse had stopped first, Claude would ease
slowly by while the horse turned its head away and flattened its ears.
They were all excited because they could see that their final destination at
Leech Lake was not too far away. The entire family was confident they could
make the resort that evening, no later than nine o'clock. However, they had
not reckoned with the quality of the timber roads that they now had to travel.
The roads seemed nothing more than freshly scraped paths with no shoulders
and very narrow. As well, there had been some rain and while the dust was not
bad, there were muddy patches and huge ruts and chug holes. A slow, bumpy
road pounded the Ford and its occupants for four hours. As night fell, they
tiredly pulled into the rather dismal looking little village of Walker, Minnesota.
Yes, Walker looked more like a road building camp or a timber camp than
a real town, but they did see a beautiful lake and they saw the Chase Hotel
rising on the lakeshore. Clearly, Walker was still a basic kind of town, but it
was fast becoming a popular summer vacation place. They refilled the gas tank
at the only garage and to their surprise found a store still open where they
bought groceries. They bought more than they could easily pack in the Ford,
and all except Claude held something on their laps.
After gaining directions, they drove east and pulled into the gate of the
Boyce Resort on Agency Bay that would be their home for the next 10 or 11
days. As they pulled in, two big black Labrador retrievers, barking and
216 William S. Hendon
wagging, surrounded their auto and from the main lodge came a tall spare man
to greet them. The owner, Tom Boyce, greeted them warmly. He had the air
of a coach about him, a man who you could count on to support you. The
family immediately liked him.
Number 9 cottage fronted on the water and from the screened front
porch there was a lovely view of Leech Lake. The Hendon's first impressions
of the camp were very positive. They were delighted to have arrived at their
destination and were happy to be in their new "home."
Even with Tom's help, it was almost 11 o'clock by the time they had
finished settling into cottage number nine. Sallie Boyce, Tom's tall, blond, and
beautiful wife, came to greet them and to introduce Belle to the details of the
cottage. Tom showed the men the wood box, and where the wood pile was,
the hand operated water pump, located just outside their cottage, and the
outhouse behind the cabin. Boyce mentioned to them that the outhouse also
served the number ten cottage next to theirs, but that right now, cabin 10 was
not occupied. From their screened porch, Tom retrieved a bucket and drew
a bucket of water for them, brought it into the kitchen, and placed it on the
sideboard by the sink. Sallie showed Belle the icebox, and Belle was pleased
to see that it was large and had an ice section in the top nearly filled with a
large block of ice. Sallie explained to Belle that they had their own icehouse
and that Tom and the men cut ice in the winter and stored it under sawdust
in the icehouse for summer use. The kitchen contained a large wood stove
with an oven, plenty of cooking space on top, water warmer on the side, and
a warming shelf above with doors. There was a large pie safe with dishes and
cooking utensils in it and an oilcloth covered table around which were six
chairs. A small table for a second water bucket, a wood box filled with birch
stove wood and kindling, and a small garbage can completed the fittings in the
kitchen. Belle gave the kitchen passing marks and began to unpack her sacks
and boxes of groceries.
Behind the screened porch, the living room combined with the kitchen
into one large area about eighteen feet by twelve feet. In the living part of the
room were a green overstuffed couch and matching chair, worn but serviceable
and in one corner there was a wooden rocking chair made of what looked
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 217
like willow branches. On the wall facing the lake was a low homemade table
with an Aladdin oil lamp and near the couch was a small table with another oil
lamp on it. An oval shaped green and brown rag rug covered most of the plain
wood floor of the living area. There were assorted kerosene lamps in each
room and on the screened porch.
The cottage had two bedrooms and the couch in the living room could be
used as a bed. In each bedroom was a made up double bed. Extra linens and
towels were in a small chest of drawers. There was a washbasin in each
bedroom with a pitcher of water on it and a mirror hanging above it. A small
side table held an oil lamp and a bible. There were no closets, but there were
racks and pegs in the corner of each room for hanging clothes. R.R. and
Claude tested the beds and found them minimally acceptable.
Tom mentioned that on the front porch were assorted rain gear and
rubber boots, as well as several life saving jackets and fishing poles with reels
fitted to them. Brand new Flueger "Akron" reels had been fitted to the True
Temper steel fishing rods.
Tom said, "Tomorrow, I'll show you all the tackle and what all you need
for fishing and where your boat is located. I expect, Sallie, we should leave
these people to get settled in."
Turning to R.R. and Claude, Tom said, "Sallie and I are pleased to have
you; so if there is anything you need, let us know, and we will provide it for
you. We operate a small store in the lodge so if you have forgotten any grocery
items, we may have them there. Of course, oil, linens, stove wood, and any
needed paper products we are happy to provide." With that announcement,
Tom and Sallie bid the weary travelers goodnight.
It was now late, and although the Hendons were excited about being
there, they decided a good night's sleep in a bed would refresh them all. R.R.
and Belle took one bedroom, Claude the other, and Kate was relegated to the
couch. They put a few things away, had a quick sandwich and boiled potatoes,
and Belle promised a good hot breakfast in the morning. After their sandwiches,
they cleared away. All who felt the need visited the outhouse; they
then washed and changed for sleeping. Belle and Kate made a bed from the
couch for Kate, and the family settled down to sleep.
218 William S. Hendon
It was midnight when R.R. awoke to sounds of someone moving about
the cabin. It was a moonlit night, and R.R. got out of bed to check. Everyone
was still asleep and there was no one moving in the house, but suddenly
outside there was a huge clanging that drew R.R. to a window on the side of
the living room. To his dismay, he found himself staring out the window at
someone staring in. The someone staring at R.R. was a large black bear who
was standing looking in the window at R.R. after having a meal of some
leftovers that Belle had put outside in the garbage can. R.R. was so startled by
his sudden encounter with Nature that he yelled and backed away suddenly,
falling as he did so over the rocking chair onto Kate, who was now wide
awake and who promptly screamed.
By now, Claude was up and into the living room shouting, "What's
happening?" whereupon he fell over R.R. who was trying to get off Kate.
There were more yells and screams, and it was left to Belle to light a lamp and
come to see what the problem was. As R.R. related what he had seen, Belle
was relieved that they had not been attacked by wild Indians or Mongolian
hordes. By now, everyone was untangled and at a window trying to see the
bear, who by now had lost interest and left the scene. Once more, a bear had
been taught that humans sometimes provide dinner, but that humans shout.
Nor do they seem very agile.
Talking excitedly about their bear visitor, the family once again settled
down to sleep. Kate was still complaining about not seeing the bear as the
others drifted off.
The next morning, R.R. and Claude were both up before dawn. Belle
stayed in bed, as she assumed that unnecessary early rising was simply part of
the madness of anglers. Kate did not even notice that anyone was out of bed.
The men made a fire, put on the coffee, and walked outside to have a look
around to see where they were and where the bear had been.
"He was a big one; look at that print," said R.R.
They examined the bear print and then stood and looked around them.
It was an astonishing scene. The two men walked slowly towards the beach,
then stopped, and stood in awe of a sunrise over the lovely moving water of
the lake, a picture framed with huge trees that they would later learn were
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 219
white pines. They watched the pristine northern morning began anew,
coloring clouds in the sky, with song birds awakening, gulls on the water, and
the lonesome call of a loon somewhere far out on the fog of the lake. The
breeze blew gently through the needles of the pines as Claude and his father
stood in amazement watching the coming day.
By six thirty, Belle was up and preparing breakfast as promised. She had
navigated the wood stove, poured herself a cup of coffee, and was mixing up
a bowl of biscuits. She greeted R.R. and Claude as they came back into the
cabin, and they poured themselves coffee, sat at the table, and watched Belle
at work.
"I hope these biscuits are not as tough as usual; I have a hurt tooth,"
Claude said.
R.R. smiled, ducked, and then looked at Belle, who stood watching the
board as she cut the biscuits with an empty tomato can. "Where is it that you
plan to have breakfast?" she asked.
"Maybe you better set the table," said R.R. looking at Claude, who grinned
and got up to look for plates and flatware.
Mornings were not times for a lot of talk; sometimes you could get by
with a small joke, but generally, Belle and R.R. had a few minutes of quiet
before the talking began each day. Claude liked the habit and fell comfortably
into it. By the time the table was set, the biscuits were in the oven with bacon
frying in the skillet.
The smell of bacon and coffee combined to cause movement on Kate's
couch and she sat up. "Where are my clothes?" she asked.
"Just where they fell last night," R.R. said and got up to hand Kate a pile
of clothes he picked up off the floor. "You can dress in the bedroom if you
don't like the company," he suggested recognizing the inherent modesty of
twelve-year-old girls.
Kate came out fully dressed and the family sat down to breakfast. Both
men were in a hurry to try the fish and Kate and Belle sat watching as they
wolfed their food.
"Just because we saw a bear last night doesn't mean you two have to eat
like a bear," Belle offered.
220 William S. Hendon
"The fish await our considerable skills," Claude said.
"I trust they will be there waiting for you," Belle answered as she buttered
a biscuit.
"I want to go too," said Kate as she looked expectantly at her father with
the beginning of a frown at the possibility of being denied.
"You can go and row the boat while we fish," Claude offered.
"I don't think that is what she had in mind," said Belle.
As the men got up from the table, R.R. gestured to Kate to come on, and
she bounded up and found her jacket while the two men went to the front
porch to investigate and choose their tackle. Claude selected a rod and reel for
Kate and she approved. He and R.R. armed themselves, then Claude picked
up his tackle box, and the three of them bid Belle farewell as they started
down to the dock.
"We can get minnows or night crawlers down at the dock, Tom said,"
commented R.R. "I don't think we will need any foul weather gear." Turning
to Belle he said, "We're off to put meat on the table."
"Don't fall overboard. If you don't have any luck, we have that can of
corned beef," she called.
"We should be back in a few hours," Claude yelled over his shoulder.
Belle, for her part, waved, looked at the messy table, poured herself another
cup of coffee, and took it out to the screen porch and sat watching her family
assemble on the dock.
On the dock, Tom Boyce stood waiting for them. He greeted them and
noted that it was a good bright morning for fishing. Tom showed them which
boat was theirs, where they could dock it and pointed out the oars, the ropes,
bail can, the stringers, the landing net, the gaff and anchor, and since they had
not brought life jackets with them, Tom gave them three from the boat shed.
"I would suggest you wear them; some do and some don't, but at least keep
them near each of you," he said. Tom looked over their tackle, how it was
rigged and suggested that they might like to try night crawlers. "The walleyes
seem to like them about as well as minnows, and the worms are easier to
manage and keep."
"Sometimes you don't use all your minnows and they just sit in the bucket
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 221
growing hair," Tom said. He provided them with a small tin lard bucket and
what he said was two dozen worms midst a handful of peat and paper packing.
"They keep well," he said, "and all we feed them is crushed wet newspapers."
As they got the boat launched off the beach and pulled over to the dock,
Tom helped Kate into the boat and told her, "I understand that you are going
to row the boat today while the men fish."
"I would take my turn, but girls don't know how to row," replied Kate
smiling primly.
As they all settled into the boat and Claude took over the oars, Tom
suggested that they fish about a half mile down the bay to the west where they
would find good weed beds, some rocky points. He told them that it was best
when the wind was with them and they could drift across the points bouncing
their weighted worms off the bottom. "You can get hung up," he said, "but
don't do anything too quickly, just jig it up and down and don't let it lie on the
bottom. Sound with your weight and then reel up so that you can bounce the
weight on the bottom and up about a foot. Walleyes are soft biters so don't set
the hook too quickly, let him take it."
As the anglers absorbed these suggestions, Tom went on. "If you get a
Jack, a Northern Pike, you don't have to set the hook hard; he'll do it for you.
You will find some nice sized perch and maybe a crappie. If you tire of fishing
with worms, use the Daredevils you have to plug or throw towards and
alongside the weed beds. The Northern tend to lie in the weeds waiting for
food to swim by and then lay an ambush. Lastly, you may find a small mouth
Black Bass around the rocks. They are in a way the most fun because they are
so spirited. You think you have a hit but with a bass, you really have two. The
bass hits the prey with its head and then grabs it, all at once."
As Claude pulled away from the dock, Tom told them, "Watch the
weather; storms can come up quickly. When you get back, I'll show you the
fish cleaning shed and how we normally filet them."
Rowing out a ways from the dock, Claude then turned the boat sharply
and began rowing along the shore towards the area that Tom had pointed out
to them. In Claude's mind, the boat was about fourteen feet long; he
remembered something about measuring boats by the length directly from
222 William S. Hendon
bow to stern, or was it from the bow around the gunnels to the stern? Either
way, the boat was narrow, light weight, and pulled through the water easily.
Claude noted the ribs were made of oak, and the planking was cedar strips.
Obviously, the boat had been built locally as it had some rough edges, but it
was a beautifully designed lake skiff. Claude guessed the oars were made of
white pine, but since they were painted, he did not know for sure. Kate sat in
the bow and R.R. in the stern; Kate held her fishing rod tightly in her hands,
the others' rods were placed along the seats to one edge.
When they arrived at what appeared to be a desirable spot, Claude
suggested to R.R. that until they got used to things, he might drop the anchor
and they would still fish for a bit. Claude picked up the anchor, checked that
it was tied to the boat, and had Kate slip the anchor down into the water. As
the breeze moved the boat, the anchor caught and they began to move in an
arc around the anchor.
"Would you bait my hook, Claude?" asked Kate as she unraveled her line
and held the hook towards her brother.
"I think fishermen have to bait their own hooks," Claude responded as he
took the end of her line in his hand and began to threat a worm over the barb
and down the long shank of the hook."
"I am not old enough," replied Kate.
"Maybe next year," added Claude as he slipped a wriggly night crawler
over his own hook. "Okay, gently let the drag off the reel, that button on the
side, and hold your thumb on the reel to let the bait fall slowly to the bottom.
When your line goes slack, reel one turn up, and then gently bounce the
weight off the bottom. You should feel the weight hit the bottom each time
you lower it."
Kate did it and exclaimed that she could feel the bottom and she brought
the bait up off bottom just a bit. R.R. was baited and in the water, and he and
Claude sat there slowly jigging their lines up and down, as the boat drifted
around the anchor.
After only a few minutes, Kate suddenly squealed, "There's something on
my line!" as she began to hurriedly reel in.
"Good show! Reel in Dad, so we won't tangle" said Claude.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 223
"Take it easy and don't bring it up out of the water," R.R. said, turning to
pick up a landing net.
Kate, still reeling madly, brought the fish on her line up to the surface
before she had the presence of mind to stop. By this time, R.R. had handed
the net to Claude and Claude said to Kate, "Now bring him slowly around
toward me so I can take him head first."
Kate did so and Claude scooped up a good-sized fish into the boat. "It's
a walleye!" said R.R. as Kate squealed with excitement. Loosening the net from
around the fish, then taking the hook out, R.R. held up what looked like a
two-pound fish. "Got a keeper there Katie, he said as he held the fish for Kate
to see and then in a moment, put it on the stringer, tied the stringer to the
boat and put the fish back into the water. "We want to keep him alive so we
can keep him fresh," R.R. explained.
Kate had drawn first blood but it was not long before R.R. hooked a fish
and then Claude had a bite but the fish took his worm. The morning went
well, and by eleven, they had two stringers full with eight good-sized walleyes.
To do so, they had only moved three times, moving, then dropping the anchor
and fishing for a bit. Fish had been caught in the first spot, but not in the
second. Further down the shore, they had had better luck, still using their
simple method of still fishing. Some tackle had been lost because when the
weight hit the bottom it sometimes slipped between rocks, caught, and could
not be retrieved. They all lost tackle but they decided that once they got the
hang of it, they would not lose baits very often. The walleyes are soft biters
and sometimes one of the anglers lost a worm to a particularly dexterous
walleye, but it had been a good morning and Claude and R.R. felt virtuous in
that strange way that fishermen do when they catch fish. Kate wanted to row
the boat and she learned quickly how to coordinate the two oars.
Cleaning the fish when they returned was easier than they had guessed it
would be. Of course, most of their experience was with cat fish that had to be
skinned. Tom showed them how to first kill the fish with a blow to the head,
then cut one filet from the fish, turn it over and cut the other filet off. It was
about then that Kate left them and went to the cabin to tell Belle the news of
her fish. The trick of filleting, Tom had told them, was to have a knife that
224 William S. Hendon
was not too sharp and to start the cut just behind the gills. You had to keep
the blade turned slightly up so as not to cut the backbone and then slide the
blade along the backbone from the gills down to the tail fin, then turning the
filet and holding the carcass by the tail, you gently slip the skin off the filet
with the knife turned flat but slightly downward. All in all the fish cleaning
went pretty well, and they left the fish house with a large pan of walleye filets.
By the time the anglers were finished, Sallie Boyce and Belle had
completed their Mah Jong game and had come down to the fish house to see
the filets. Sallie discussed the preferred methods for cooking fish at the camp
and it was much the same way Belle cooked fish at home.
"After rinsing the filets, you dry them, then dip them one at a time
through a milk and egg mixture, and dredge the wet filet in a mixture of corn
meal and flour," advised Sallie. "Then, you fry them in large cast iron skillet,
very hot with about a half inch of melted fat in it. What is most important is
to have the fat hot and to cook the filet on each side; for these filets, perhaps
a five minutes on each side. If the fat is hot enough, the fish will quickly cook
and brown." Belle listened carefully, politely not interrupting Sallie, even
though Belle had been successfully frying fish most of her life.
"That's the way I cook fish at home," Belle said. "For walleyes this size,
how long do you cook the filets?"
"Here," said Sallie, "we have what we call the 'Canadian rule,' ten minutes
per inch of thickness. That's enough to brown them and cook them through.
So, five minutes on each side per inch."
Belle did not cook all sixteen filets. She held part of them back to keep on
ice for supper, knowing that one batch of fresh fish would not be enough for
them.
Belle made certain that two of the filets were identified as Kate's fish, the
first fish of the day, and while Kate caught three others, she ate her first fish
with obvious pride.
The rest of the afternoon was spent in enjoying the lunch, and then the
men had a bit of a nap. About four o'clock they joined Kate at the beach
where she had been in the water most of the afternoon and where Belle had
been taking her ease in a lounge chair under the shade of an ash tree,
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 225
snoozing, and watching Kate swim.
It was a great first day and having fish again for supper made it even
better. Claude and R.R. asked for an early meal so they could go out once
more and fish for an hour or so after dinner. They caught three more fish, two
walleyes, and their first bass and cleaned them in the fish house upon their
return.
"I think walleyes are maybe the best tasting fish I have ever had,"
suggested R.R.
"That's my vote, at least for fresh water fish," replied Claude.
Later, as they settled back on the couch, the two men decided that this
was a life they would choose to lead. Belle took their measure and then
suggested that it seemed like a lot of cooking to her, and if they wanted more
of it, they might have to bring in some more wood and a bucket of water.
KKK
One night, Claude McCannon and Frank Cole, taxi drivers in Shawnee,
were sitting together in Frank's cab talking and smoking cigarettes. It was a
slow night and the two men had no fares for the moment so they were taking
a break. Not that they wanted to; they would much have preferred to have
fares and be off on a profitable drive somewhere, or to sell a bottle of bootleg
to their regular customers. However, it was a slow night and they still had a
couple of hours before they could call it a day.
As they sat, two cars pulled up, one on each side. It was dark and the two
taxi drivers could not see clearly, but all of a sudden, the front doors of the
cab were yanked open and strong hands grappled for the two cab drivers.
They were dragged into the street, tied and hoods placed over their heads.
They were then hustled into the cars, one man in each auto, and driven away.
It was some time before the cars stopped. When the hoods were taken off, the
next thing the cab drivers saw was that they were surrounded by what looked
like hundreds of robed and masked Klansmen. Before they could say anything,
they were gagged and taken to posts near a brightly burning cross. There were
two other men, bound and gagged, and tied to posts. Frank Cole recognized
226 William S. Hendon
them as also being taxi drivers. Each man was tied facing a post; their shirts
were ripped off. A Klansman standing in the bed of a nearby pickup truck
addressed the "sinners" and said in a loud but low voice, "You four are evil
sinners. You sell demon rum and loose women. You corrupt our society and
we will not have it! Sinners beware!" With that the whippings of the four
began. At the end of the flogging, each man fell into unconsciousness as they
were struck on the head with a sap.
Sometime later, Frank regained consciousness and found the field
deserted except for him and the other three men. None of the other three
appeared conscious and when Frank crawled to each one in turn, he was able
to rouse them. At least they were all alive, but none of the four were really
alert. In a few minutes, Frank was able to get to his feet and go to the street.
He realized that they were at the big city park on Pesotum Street on the east
side of Shawnee. At this late hour there were few cars passing and it took a
while before one of the passing cars would stop at Frank's waving arms.
Finally one did, and the driver went to call for an ambulance from the nearby
city hospital.
KKK
In Minnesota, the days fell into a routine interrupted only if a rain shower
occurred. Each morning, Claude and R.R. would get up early and be down in
the boat by sunrise. They would take a few biscuits from yesterday and a bottle
of sugared coffee. They took turns rowing and would fish until nearly
lunchtime. Kate did not often go but if she did, she would only go if they
could bring her back to the dock in an hour or two. She liked it but she did
not have the zeal that her brother and father showed. The men learned quickly
how much fish to catch and keep because even though they liked to eat fish
very often, they did not want it for every meal. They also learned to their
chagrin that sitting in an open boat all day did several things besides bring
them fish. It brought them sunburn on the second day that prompted them
to wear long sleeves and broad brimmed hats when they went out on the lake.
Their boat trips also taught them about the human back and how long it could
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 227
sit in a boat without aching mightily.
After lunch, (very often fish) the men would take their ease, perhaps with
a nap or just lying about in the screen porch reading. Belle had no interest in
fishing but she and Kate made a practice of identifying wildflowers, trees, and
looking for driftwood. By the fourth day, they had accumulated a large pile of
driftwood that they planned to take home with them. This plan had not yet
been agreed to by the owner of their transport.
Supper might be large or it might be small; Belle determined what they
would eat and when, since she had the responsibility of fixing it. R.R. and
Claude kept wood available for the stove, brought in water and usually helped
with the dishes in the evening. They soon discovered that the screen porch
was a great blessing. It made it possible to sit out late without being bombarded
by mosquitoes, of which there were legions.
Sometimes after supper, they would go to the Lodge and play a game with
Sallie, or just sit around and talk with the other guests. R.R. had long talks with
Floyd Mette, a farmer from Missouri; they talked at length about farming
technique, crops and other issues connected to farming. Carolyn, Floyd's
prematurely white-haired wife and Belle had a good time visiting; they both
were energized by the woman's right to vote and other national matters related
to women and their rights. After their first meeting, Carolyn, who was a
master baker, came several times to the Hendon cabin with a pan of fresh hot
rolls, straight from the oven. Floyd went fishing with the men, but he could
not swim and was a little uneasy about being in the boat.
The mosquito seemed to dominate life after sundown and the Hendons
had to learn the rules of that stern master. It was curious though, because if
the temperature dropped below fifty-three degrees at night, the mosquitoes
went under cover and were no problem. Nonetheless, the Hendons soon
learned the usefulness of the chamber pots provided for each bedroom. If
someone had to seek the comforts of the outhouse, they tried to do so quickly
or before it got dark. Sleeping was no problem; the weather was cool, the beds
terrible, but their daily activities helped them sleep well. All had agreed not to
snore and with the exception of Kate, they kept their word.
One evening as they sat in the Lodge talking with Tom and Sallie, Tom
228 William S. Hendon
told them of the Ojibwa Legend of Leech Lake. He said, "Many moons before
any Ojibwa can remember, when the only people across this land were a
woman and her daughter, an evil spirit came down and captured the maiden.
He carried her away to a great dry plain, left her there, and returned to live in
his own wigwam of solid rock."
Continuing, Tom told them, "Confined to this place of loneliness and
destitution, the maiden was visited by an emissary of Hiawatha - the Supreme
Deity of the Indians. He gave her a peculiar black rock and told her to make
it into a spear. Then he showed her where to strike it against the rocks of the
great dry plain. The maiden did as the Great Spirit had instructed, and at once,
a great soaring of water gushed out and flowed rapidly over the plain. It began
to fill in all the vast space, and as it did, the maiden climbed higher and higher
up the rocks until she reached the top. When the waters ceased to rise, the evil
spirit was imprisoned some distance away in another part of the big rock,
surrounded by water and compelled to remain there for all time. One day, the
Indian maiden escaped in a canoe that floated out to her from shore. The land
on which she climbed was Bear Island, and the waters are how Leech Lake
was formed."
"That's a wonderful story, Tom," Belle said and the whole family agreed.
When Claude awoke early on the fifth morning, he went outside and the
Ford greeted him with a very flat tire. "Well, my friend," he said patting the
fender, "you'll just have to wait. I'm going fishing today and you can just sit
there and look unhappy, but thanks for not blowing up while we were on the
road."
After fishing and after lunch, the men had a look at the flat. Tom and
Floyd came over to give a hand. Floyd and Claude jacked up the Ford, blocked
the wheels, and took off the tire. They found no damage to the tire, but there
did appear to be a brad in the tread that probably caused the tire to go flat.
Off came the tire from the rim and the inner tube gently removed. They then
set to work to find the puncture. They pumped air into the tube and found a
hissing hole right where the valve joined the tube material. A hole close to the
valve meant a patch was out of the question. Claude did have spare tubes and
tires so a delicate new tube was soon pushed inside the tire with enough
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 229
French chalk to powder a line of chorus girls. It was shaken out in time,
however, and the tube partially inflated. Soon the beaded edge of the tire was
safely within the rim, the tire blown up, the wing-bolts tightened and the Ford
was ready to go again.
Claude said, "We've been lucky on this trip. This is only the second flat
tire and we have not ruined one yet. No breakdowns occurred, but I do need
to change the oil in the engine."
While the men fixed the tire, Belle and Kate picked choke cherries that
Sallie had alerted them to. They were plentiful and easy to pick. Later in the
day, Belle and Kate acquired pint canning jars from Sallie and made twelve
pints of jelly. Kate was particularly proud of this accomplishment, and spent
sometime holding the paraffin sealed jars up and admiring the deep purple
color of the jelly.
"We can do it here if you have the oil," said Tom, "or there is a garage in
Walker that is reasonable."
"That would be a good thing to do today and I know the womenfolk
would like to have a trip to town," said Claude.
Belle and Kate were quite pleased to have an outing, and the four of them
drove into Walker to have a look around. The first stop was at the grocery
store to replenish their supplies. Here, Kate selected a large chocolate cake, a
bag of a new snack, potato chips, and a bottle of Coca Cola. She said that the
cake was large enough to share so she would not have to eat it all now. Belle
bought eggs, bacon and pork chops. She selected sugar, coffee, potatoes, a
pound of butter, two loaves of bakery bread, and a half dozen apples. She also
bought for a family treat, a large box of blueberries, something the family had
never had before and a quart of heavy cream to top the berries.
Loading the supplies into the Ford, the family then walked up and down
the streets of Walker, looking in shops and selecting a number of post cards
to send home to family and friends. R.R. bought a large hunting knife that he
fancied and Claude picked out a sturdy Barlow for his pocket. Kate found
small statutes of Paul Bunyan and Babe the Blue Ox and a book of Paul
Bunyan stories to take home as souvenirs. Belle looked briefly at scarves in the
dry goods store but settled for a set of tea towels that had pictures of lakes, a
230 William S. Hendon
moose, and the North Woods printed on them. They stopped at the new
Chase Hotel and had pie and coffee or milk.
After the local garage changed the oil in the Ford, the family drove around
the town for a while and then returned to camp. It was now late afternoon and
the men went out for a quick late afternoon fishing trip while Belle sat on the
beach and Kate went for a swim.
At night, the temperature dropped enough for R.R. to build a wood fire
in the stove, and the family sat around the stove, happy to be out of the night
chill and relating and retelling the day's events.
The days passed pleasantly and uneventfully, but their vacation came too
quickly to an end. R.R. had caught the largest fish, as was befitting the head
of the household. He caught a twelve pound Northern Pike that gave him
quite a fight, and he was pleased with the conquest. Claude purchased a Kodak
Brownie camera and took pictures of all of the vacationers, the fish they
caught, and all of the views that anyone suggested would make a good picture.
All of them were rested and ready to think about home, but on the morning
they left, they all had regrets at leaving the Boyce's camp and their cabin. "We
hope you come again next summer; it's been a pleasure to have you," said
Tom as he and Sallie bid the Hendons goodbye. The Hendons assured their
hosts that they had had a wonderful holiday and would certainly hope to
repeat it.
They left Boyce's the early morning of August 25, but instead of turning
south towards home, Claude turned north. He had a surprise for them, an
overnight visit to the elegant Cochran's Birchmont Beach Resort in Bemidji,
Minnesota that he had booked for the night. They arrived at eleven o'clock
just before lunch and Belle was delighted to see that their visit to the
Birchmont was to the lodge where all meals were prepared and she did not
have to cook. Kate was delighted with the water floats, the beach toys and the
nice room that she had all to herself. It was a fine way to end their holiday and
they celebrated with a four-course meal that evening in the dining room of the
Birchmont Lodge.
"We can't pay you back for all the work, but Dad and I did want to give
you at least one night in a nice resort where you have no chores at all," Claude
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 231
told his mother.
After a fine breakfast the next morning, the Hendons packed and started
for home. They decided on a slightly different route that would take them
through Minnesota, Iowa, down into a corner of Missouri and then into
Kansas and home. The trip took them four nights on the road and five days
of driving. There was only one breakdown, and they were lucky because of
where it happened.
Four miles from St. Joseph, Missouri on a very hot afternoon, the front
end broke on a bad stretch of road. In front of a farmhouse the Ford skidded
to a stop with its nose pointed ahead but its front wheels pointing in different
directions. The farmer working nearby saw the difficulty and came out to see
what troubles they had.
"It looks like some of the steering linkage is broken," said Claude climbing
out from under the Ford.
"There's a man on the next farm who works as a blacksmith and he may
be there today. I can take you over there and we can see if he can fix it," said
the young farmer, Jerry McKinney, as he traded introductions with the
Hendons.
"I can get it off with the tools I have," said Claude.
"Why don't you ladies go up to the house and have a rest on the porch.
Maybe my wife can rustle some lemonade for you," Jerry suggested.
"The axle is broken at a fitting that ought to be repairable," Claude said
as he took off his good shirt, got out the tools and together they jacked up the
Ford, blocking it on both sides with some large chunks of firewood. Spreading
a tarpaulin on the ground, Claude crawled back under the Ford.
After a few minutes, Claude had the broken piece disconnected and he
and Jerry McKinney set out in the wagon for Jerry's neighbor's farm.
Sure enough, Dick King was at home, fashioning some hinges for a gate.
He was a tall, handsome, and muscular young man, probably of Swedish
heritage. After the men greeted each other and Jerry explained the problem,
Dick looked closely at the break in the axle. He said he might be able to do a
temporary repair job. "It won't be perfect, but it should get you home," Dick
said as he once again fired up the forge where he had been working. Taking
232 William S. Hendon
the axle in his gloved hand, he began heating the end of it where the bracket
had broken. By heating and stretching the metal, in a few minutes he was able
to fashion a rough but useful bracket at the break, which he then set to cool.
It was a skilled piece of work.
Claude asked how much he owed Dick King and King replied, "Nothing,
I'm happy to help out. I know vacations are not cheap." With thanks for the
aid, Claude and Jerry returned to Jerry's farm and after about thirty minutes,
Claude managed to reconnect the broken piece and attach it to the rest of the
steering. Having done so, he greased the fittings carefully. By now, it was
nearly five o'clock, and Jerry and his wife Margaret invited the Hendons to
have supper with them and spend the night. The Hendons happily accepted
the dinner invitation, but they would camp in the yard just to save the
washing. With some argument, they finally agreed to terms and Belle and
Margaret McKinney set about fixing supper and talking about the vacation
trip.
The McKinney's were not a prosperous young couple; their house was
small and sparsely furnished. Their situation put the lie to the prosperity of the
Nebraska and Kansas farms. The farmland was poor and rocky, and Jerry was
trying to make a living raising hogs. He had inherited the farm from his
grandfather and had only been at it for four years, but he had hopes of doing
better. They had an infant daughter, Kenya, who was colicky and cried a lot.
The next morning, the Hendons bade goodbye to Jerry and Margaret and
baby Kenya and as a way of thanking them for their hospitality, Belle gave one
of her tea towels to Margaret as a small sharing of Belle's vacation. Margaret
graciously accepted the gift and admired the large moose head on the towel.
Baby Kenya promptly threw up on the towel.
Late that night, the travelers drove into Stillwater and spent the night with
Sallie Faye who was anxious to hear about their trip. Henry was away on
business in central Kansas. After a good visit with Sallie, the family turned in
and after breakfast the next morning they started for Shawnee, happy to be
returning home. Belle summed up the trip by saying, "I could do that every
year. Minnesota is a beautiful state and Oklahoma is too darn hot in the
summer."
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 233
KKK
Shortly after returning to Shawnee, Claude learned that Dr. Edwin
DeBarr, Professor Chemistry at the University of Oklahoma and head of the
Ku Klux Klan in the state of Oklahoma had some troubles with the University.
While Claude was on his vacation, Doctor DeBarr ran afoul of the
University of Oklahoma Regents. Because of his active role in the political
support for Wilson in the campaign for governor, DeBarr angered the Board.
The Board had specifically forbidden faculty from actively participating in the
Klan activities or anti-Klan politics. Ultimately, this forced the Grand Dragon
of Oklahoma to resign his leadership post as the Regents enforced their
policy.
Chapter 10
THE GRAND JURY
"Back from Minnesota are you?" asked Duke, greeting Claude on August
31, Claude's first day back in the office. The year 1922 was rapidly passing by.
"We got in yesterday afternoon," replied Claude. "We spent the night in
Stillwater with Sallie and then came on in today."
"It's been lively since you left. Klan been acting up," said Duke. "Seems
they didn't like a farmer's behavior down at Konawa so they sent in a
whipping team to straighten him out."
"What was his sin?" asked Claude, pouring himself a cup of black coffee.
"Susan may not let you have that coffee; you haven't paid the coffee club this
month," said Duke.
"I'll catch up today," replied Claude, "but I'm not sure this is worth
buying."
Duke continued, "It really was serious enough. Had the sheriff known
about it for certain, he would have arrested him. A farmer over near Sacred
Heart, John McGinnis, was accused of abusing his ten-year-old daughter,
Margaret for the past several years. Sarah, his wife, claimed she didn't know
about it but John is a tough customer, and she may have just been looking the
other way. Anyway, Margaret apparently told Charlie McGinnis's wife, Charlie
being the McGinnis's married son. From what we know, she told Charlie
about it, and he went over and talked with his dad about it. The old man got
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 235
pretty hot under the collar. They argued, John denied it all and hit Charlie and
ran him off. Charlie's wife got angry and told a deputy down there about it.
The deputy went out on the complaint and talked with John and Sarah, Charlie
and his wife, and Margaret the little girl. The little kid wouldn't talk to the
deputy and the mother wouldn't let anyone examine little Margaret. The elder
McGinnises don't like Charlie's wife, so they told the deputy that she was just
spreading lies. About all the deputy could do was to warn John. It looked like
nothing could be done beyond that for now."
"Where did the Klan get into it?" asked Claude.
"A few nights later, someone sent a six man whipping team, robes,
torches, and all, out there and as I understand it, they called John out and he
met them on the porch with a shotgun. They accused him of molesting his
girl; McGinnis apparently tried to run them off, but someone got close enough
to hit him and knock him down. From what we were told, the men took his
gun away from him, tied him to a tree in the front yard, and in front of his
wife and child, beat him so hard that he apparently nearly died from the
beating."
As Duke told the story, Claude sat back in his chair with his eyes closed.
"Damn'em to Hell. They'll kill someone yet!"
The more they talked about the beating, the more general became their
conversation about the Klan. To both men the Klan had come to be the
center of evil in their world. The Klan's arrogant injustices violated all human
decency.
"Yep, and their violence is hidden behind their so-called morality and
patriotism. Whatever they were, they are now clearly totally anti-Negro,
anti-Alien, anti-Red, anti-Catholic, anti-Jew, anti-Darwin, anti-Modern,
anti-Liberal, Fundamentalist, vastly Moral, militantly Protestant, and most of
all white supremacists," said Duke.
"So what other good news do you have for me?" asked Claude.
"We've also had another beating, this time a Negro fellow out by Little
Axe," Duke reported. "Klan found out that he had beat his wife and left her
and he was found over by Tecumseh along side the road with two other
fellows; They were all drinking and when they saw the Klan coming, they
236 William S. Hendon
hightailed it, but this fellow, Jess Watkins, tripped and fell and the Robe
robbers got him and beat him pretty good."
"I don't suppose the sheriff had much luck finding out who these folks
were," said Claude.
"No, it's like so many incidents. They happen at night; they happen
quickly, and the victim is either happy to get away or beaten senseless. What
was different about this one was that Jess had only left his wife that evening,
so the sheriff wonders how the Klan found out so quickly," said Duke.
"I need to get together with you and John and see how far we are towards
the needed information to go to a Grand Jury. In your view, how close are
we?" said Claude.
"I think we are about there; maybe we could get together Friday and swap
notes and go through the files. I have a court date Thursday, but I'm okay for
Friday."
As Duke finished his comments, John Levergood walked into Claude's
office. "Hey, Judge," said John, "Glad to have you back; hope you caught a lot
of big ones. We have. I just found out who the local Kludd is. Do you
remember that preacher who came in and testified as to Harry Cantrell's good
character?"
"You mean the right Reverend Moral T. Armstrong?" asked Claude.
"That's the one," said John. "Turns out that he is the Kludd and as chaplain
leads the lads in the "kloxology" at the end of meetings. That can be any one
of a number of hymns, but they are partial to The Old Rugged Cross."
"Stands to reason doesn't it?" said Claude "Good work John; Can you be
free Friday morning to go over our Klan materials and see where we go from
here?
"Sure, I've one appointment but it will be a quick one," said John.
"I'll ask Susan to not make appointments for Friday morning," said
Claude. "We can meet right here. Susan tells me that there is a Klan parade
here on Thursday night. They will meet in Woodland Park and assemble for
a nighttime parade. Here's what we are going to do."
KKK
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 237
Signs were posted saying that the Klan was having a march and a peaceful
meeting in Woodland Park in downtown Shawnee. God-fearing people were
invited to attend and bear witness to the ceremony if they wished. The parade
date was set for September 4.
On the night of September 4, just after dark, the Klan quietly assembled
in Woodland Park. Dressed in white robes and carrying torches and signs, they
paraded down Bell, turned onto Ninth Street, turned south onto Broadway
and paraded to Main and then paraded down Main to the tracks and then
turned and paraded back to the park. It was an orderly march and the signs
they carried said in large letters "Booze must and will go," and "Wife beaters
beware!" One said, "Love thy neighbor as thy self, but leave his wife alone!"
People on the streets stopped and watched silently as the white parade made
its way through the center of town. Back at the park, the marchers gave an
oath of brotherhood, gave the Pledge of Allegiance, and finished by singing
The Old Rugged Cross.
While the Klansmen assembled and the parade took place, Claude, John,
Duke and Susan moved silently with pads and pencils, unobtrusively copying
down the auto tag numbers of each auto that had arrived from whence came
white robed Klansmen. By the time the parade was over, the note takers had
written down the tag numbers of some forty autos and trucks. Now, by
finding out the vehicle owners' names and addresses, they would have some
better idea of who among the Klan had participated in the parade. As the
marchers returned to the park, they entered their automobiles and formed a
long line. Once the line was somewhat formed, the lead auto drove off. It was
followed by some 25 other autos as the parade, now mechanized wound its
way through the downtown area and then turned south towards Tecumseh.
"They must be headed for Tecumseh," said Duke.
"Looks like they mean to make a big night of it," replied John.
Unknown to Claude, that same night, while Claude and his staff were
collecting tag numbers from parked and passing parade cars, Simon Brackett,
the newspaper editor was hustled into one of the parade cars. Members of the
Ku Klux Klan, in official regalia, drove their paraded autos with their captive
through the main streets of Shawnee and Tecumseh. Although they forcibly
238 William S. Hendon
held Brackett and took him on the journey, nothing else was done to him.
However, before Brackett was allowed to leave the car in which he was taken
on the trip, a note was handed to him, addressed to his Shawnee newspaper:
"We are 1000 strong in Shawnee. Good Americans uphold the law. Watch
the ownership of your paper and keep it in the hands of good Americans. We
will clean Shawnee when the time is ripe. Bootleggers and gamblers will save
trouble by leaving now."
In addition to the warning sent to the newspaper, banners bearing those
legends were carried on the sides of the many cars in the parade:
"Don't follow us; it's not safe."
"You can't eat grub your wife made by washing."
"We'll be back; be careful and be a man."
"Judges, do your duty. We are with you when you do it, but you must do
it"
"Look out if you do not heed these signs."
"Fooling around the other fellow's' home is not wise."
"Joy-riders, be careful,"
"Lawyers, make your money off legitimate cases."
As Simon reported it to Claude the next day, he was fuming with anger.
Instead of being frightened, Brackett was furious for a fight.
The next morning with Susan on the telephone to the Oklahoma Highway
Patrol, Claude, John and Duke gave her auto tag numbers so that the Patrol
could give her the names of the owners and the three of them took dictation
as Susan repeated what the Patrol told her. By noon, they had compiled the
names of some 40 auto owners from whose vehicles, Klansmen had alighted
the night before. They all agreed that they had a solid base of some local
members.
KKK
On Friday, the staff met and compared notes on the investigation. On
balance, they all agreed that they had enough information to call a grand jury.
There were a few details left to pursue and Duke suggested they meet again in
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 239
two weeks and see where they were. Duke had been cultivating two reluctant
witnesses who might be able to testify against Dr. Walker.
That morning before the meeting, Claude had called Zoe at her office at
the state capital. She had been expecting him to call and was eager to have him
come up to the City.
"What about tonight after work?" he asked.
"I'll see if I can fit you in'" she said and he could see her smile.
"I recall that we are a pretty good fit," he said.
"Don't get your hopes up, but I'll be home by four," she replied.
"I may be a bit late, but I will be there," replied Claude.
Late that afternoon, Claude left the office early and drove west to
Oklahoma City. He arrived at Zoe's house just before four and sat in the Ford,
smoking a cigarette while he waited. It was a pretty day and his drive that day
had confirmed the fall that was coming. Of course, the grass had all been dead
since early August, but now in the early days of September, there were
additional signs. Fruit was ripening on the persimmon trees and as soon as
they had the first frost, that fruit would be ready. Sand plums were already
gone, as were blackberries, but the yellow sunflowers of fall were blooming
everywhere. It was difficult to tell about the fall, however, because the
blackjack oak leaves sometimes shriveled and browned in August from lack
of rain but at other times, they browned from the coming seasonal change.
As Claude sat in the Ford, he saw Zoe walking down the sidewalk towards
him from the bus stop at the end of the block. "She is so pretty, "he observed,
"and she has the bearing of a queen." He got out of the Ford and they greeted
each other primly as if they were being watched by all the spinsters and local
Klansmen as well.
"It's so good to see you. You have no right to make me miss you, but I
always do," she said as she took his hand and gave him a peck on the cheek.
"I'm always happy to be back. I miss our time together," he said as they
walked up to her front door and unlocked it. "but, I must remind you that
when you went to visit your parents, I was the one left behind and lonely,
wishing for you to come back."
They went in and as he shut the door behind them, he took her into his
240 William S. Hendon
arms and they kissed long and hard. Before either of them really noticed, they
were peeling off layers of clothing and littering the hall with them on the way
to the bedroom.
Afterwards, they lay quietly together and talked about his trip, the travel,
the fishing, the bear, and the other events.
"I thought of you at the Birchmont and wished you could be there with
me. I have grown strangely attached to you," he told her.
"What you attached to me is not strange, but it did grow, for at least a
little while, but now has gone away," she said to him with a smile.
"It is resting," he said. "How about we make some dinner?"
Over dinner, Claude told Zoe, in some detail, about the strategy to use the
grand jury. "First, I want to present enough evidence to be able to prosecute
members of the Klan whipping teams, send some of them to jail and to tell
the others that it is time to quit, I want to break them up and stop the
violence. Second, I want to embarrass the local Klan organization and
leadership. I want to humiliate it out of existence by demonizing it, make it a
laughing stock or whatever I can do to damage the Klan. Ultimately, I will
either wipe the Klan out of the county or render it completely impotent. In
doing so, I hope to reduce any support the Klan has among the citizens."
"That sounds to me like a crusade; I hope you have enough armor and
swords. There is no way that you can do this without harm to yourself, you
know that don't you?" said Zoe.
"Oh, I don't really think so. You may be right, but with the support of the
people in the county, in the long run I should be alright," he said.
"If there is a long run," Zoe responded, shivering as she said it and
reaching over to take Claude's hand.
As they finished dinner, Zoe claimed ignorance of grand juries and Claude
explained what they are and how they work. "It's a jury that investigates
crimes, but is not part of the actual trial of criminals. It comes usually at the
request of the prosecutor, but officially, a grand jury is convened on order of
a judge. The jury includes 12 persons who usually serve three to six months.
Grand jurors have a responsibility to investigate and expose all criminal acts.
Once called, they do not 'hear a case' but in effect, sit indefinitely," Claude
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 241
said.
Continuing, Claude said, "Hearings are secret, and jurors are sworn not to
reveal information about events taking place in the grand jury room. I present
evidence to the jurors so they can determine whether there is probable cause
to prosecute. Possible defendants or their attorneys cannot be present when
testimony is given concerning them. However, they may present their own
defense to the grand jury if the prosecuting attorney permits. That seldom
happens. Witnesses are sworn to secrecy after testifying. Only grand jurors
may be present when deliberations are held and when votes are taken."
"But I don't understand." said Zoe, "Who says there is enough evidence
of a crime to proceed with a trial?"
Claude explained, "The grand jury can have two different functions. One
is called a presentment, which is originated by a grand jury. The presentment
power authorizes grand juries to investigate and demand prosecution for any
crimes committed. Indictments are originated by a prosecutor. The jurors
listen to the prosecutor, evaluate the evidence presented, and take a vote to
produce what is called a 'true bill'. A true bill is voted when probable cause is
found to prosecute; a 'no true bill' is returned if probable cause is not found.
In Oklahoma, a vote of nine jurors is enough to return the indictment. The
grand jury is really, in this case, a device for the prosecution. I can present
evidence, and if there is enough in the minds of the jurors, they can vote an
indictment of the person or persons investigated."
"So they can vote to indict someone or vote to charge you with prosecuting
a crime committed by parties unknown?" asked Zoe.
"Yes," Claude said, "the indictment is signed by the grand jury foreman
and the prosecuting attorney and then I present it in open court to the judge.
The judge then orders an arrest warrant issued and sets bail. Indictments
sometimes are kept secret until the defendant is in custody. However, I should
tell you that presentments do not often occur. Most often it is the prosecutor
seeking an indictment and it is the prosecutor who runs the show."
"Can't you just charge someone without a grand jury?" asked Zoe.
"Sure, the prosecutor can charge the defendant by filing a 'complaint.' A
complaint is similar to an indictment in the fact that it is a pleading that
242 William S. Hendon
accuses the defendants of committing crimes, just as is an indictment. The
difference between an indictment and a complaint is that a grand jury must
approve an indictment, while a prosecutor can issue a complaint without the
assistance of a grand jury. By using the grand jury, I have a better chance of
a thorough investigation because any witness I call who has not been charged
has no real rights. I can ask him anything I want. A witness can be indicted by
the same grand jury for which he thought he was simply being called as a
witness."
Early the next morning Claude drove back to Tecumseh and arrived at the
office at nine o'clock. He immediately went in and talked with Judge Hankins
about the grand jury. They talked about details and the judge reminded Claude
that they were now too close to the November election to call a grand jury
now.
"Got to have thirty days," the judge said.
"Yes, I understand that, but can we call one right after?" asked Claude.
"Yes, with a decent time period after. What about November 15th?" asked
the judge?
"That's close to Thanksgiving, but if we have to do more we can do so
after turkey day," replied Claude.
As they talked, it was clear that Judge Hankins was not overly pleased to
be dealing with the Klan. "You know," he said, "your grand jury is going to
open the most vile and vicious behavior that we have ever seen in this county.
Yet, the very vileness of it has a lot of support. I think you will have to move
slowly and carefully. Do not bring me half-baked indictments. Be sure you
have the rascals when you bring them into my court, assuming you can pin
crime on any of them. You have to bring me solid indictments backed by
overwhelming evidence, or I will toss you to the lions."
"I'll do my best," said Claude as they talked more and agreed upon a date
to begin. Claude realized in that conversation that he had the court's support
but only if he built solid cases against any he chose to prosecute.
KKK
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 243
At St. Benedict's Church in Shawnee, on a Saturday night, a dance for the
young people in the church was held in the assembly hall next to the church.
Attended by many Catholic young people (and it was said a few bootleggers)
and while the dance was in progress, a cross was fired on the playing field very
near the assembly hall. A cry went up from the young people in the dance,
"They're burning a cross!" Many of the young men rushed to put the fires out.
Several ruined their best clothes from the smoke of the burning oil and gunny
sacks around the cross, but they got it out. Several of the girls stood around
crying and sobbing, "Why did they have to ruin our dance?"
KKK
The November election had turned out well and of course, since he was
unopposed, Claude hardly noticed the election returns. While Claude could
bask in the warmth of an uncontested election, such was not the case with
many anti-Klan candidates. In Tulsa, for example, most of the candidates from
both parties were Klansmen, thus the "Invisible Empire" was able to control
most public offices. In Shawnee, while the police chief and sheriff were not
members of the Klan, those who served the Klan also once again served the
county or the city as elected commissioners. Many policemen, even teachers
and of course, many churchmen and businessmen and other citizens of power
or prominence were Klan members and did not have to account to anyone.
In the general election on November 7, 1922, Jack Walton polled over
280,000 votes to the Republican candidate, James Field's 230,469. Nevertheless,
although the Klan had not won the governor's seat, they had won many
local and county offices. At the state level, they had won the legislature and a
sympathetic Attorney General in the election of George F. Short, a candidate
supported by the Klan. As R.R. had noted, "They didn't need to win a majority
of seats to have control, because there are many people who support the Klan
and a Klan legislature even though they are not Klan members."
After the election in November, Claude had discussed the incoming
governor with his dad. Claude raised the question of how Walton would deal
with the Klan, if at all.
244 William S. Hendon
R.R. responded by saying, "You remember the hullabaloo at the state
Democratic convention last September; Walton stood on the 'Shawnee
platform' adopted by the Reconstruction League and did not support the usual
conservative ideas. That platform is inherently anti-Klan, so when the party
endorsed the League's proposals that caused a split in party ranks and the big
walkout of many delegates. The folks who left went over to the Repubs and
supported John Fields, the Republican. Walton still beat him, of course, but
not by much. Thus far, he doesn't seem interested in the Klan one way or
another."
"Maybe he will be of some help to me with my investigation of the Klan,"
said Claude.
"He might," replied R.R. "but don't count on it."
KKK
On a bright sunny morning of November 15, 1922, there assembled in
Judge Hankins's courtroom the citizens from among whom were those who
were to serve as grand jury members. The judge first dealt with any hardships
among the potential jurors that would make it difficult for them to be
members of the jury. Three were excused for various reasons, and then Judge
Hankins chatted briefly with the jurors.
Following introductions of each juror, Judge Hankins then swore them
in. "You are charged to inquire into all public offenses against this state,
committed within Pottawatomie County, for which you can obtain legal
evidence. You will not, except in the course of judicial proceedings, disclose
the testimony of any witness examined before you, nor anything which you or
any other grand juror may have said, nor, the manner in which you or any
other grand juror may have voted on any matter before you. In all your
presentments, or indictments, you shall present the truth, the whole truth, and
nothing but the truth, according to the best of your skill and understanding.
So help you God."
The jury of twelve being sworn and impaneled, Judge Hankins gave them
information as to the nature of their duties, the way in which they would
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 245
function on a day-by-day basis and the kinds of possible cases that might
come before them and how, if any, charges were to be returned to the court.
He explained to the jury that the county attorney would be presenting physical
evidence and evidence from the testimony of witnesses to them, and making
the argument that the information should lead to a criminal charge and
subsequent trial. Part of the role of the jury is to ask any questions of the
witnesses who come before them. Once the county attorney presents all
evidence, the jury decides to send the charge forward to the court or decides
that the evidence was insufficient.
With Claude, Duke, and John attending them, the grand jury retired to a
private room and once the jury members settled, Claude began. "Good
morning, I am Claude Hendon, county attorney of Pottawatomie County and
this gentleman here is John Levergood, an assistant county attorney of
Pottawatomie County and this other gentleman is Shelton Skinner, also an
assistant county attorney of this county. The lady at the table near you is Ruth
Castle, a qualified court reporter who will be present to take the testimony of
all witnesses. The lady at the next table is Mrs. Susan Porterfield, the county
attorney's secretary.
Claude told them that they must elect one of their members as foreman
and one as clerk. It is the task of the foreman to take the lead in asking
questions and to conduct the private meetings and votes of the jury. The clerk,
they were told, was to preserve minutes of their private proceedings, but the
clerk was not to keep information on how individual jury members voted.
"I would now ask that you agree on a foreman and on a clerk," said
Claude. At first, all were silent but then some general discussion began. Several
expressed a willingness to be the foreman, but no one volunteered to be the
clerk. Finally, Robert Palmer, a clerk at a local bank, agreed to serve as clerk
and was elected unanimously. As to the foreman's position, it was finally
decided that Claude Fairchild, a teacher at the Shawnee high school, would
serve.
Claude said, "As Judge Hankins told you, you as a grand jury have power
to inquire into all public offenses committed in this county and to present
your findings to the court, by indictment or accusation in writing. The scope
246 William S. Hendon
of this particular grand jury is investigations into illegal acts, felonies or
misdemeanors, over the past three years that can be laid to blame on the
Knights of the Ku Klux Klan or individuals acting for them or in their name,
or the acts of individually named Klan members that constitute illegal activities
here in the county in violation of state laws and county ordinances."
Claude then told them, "In your investigation you will hear witnesses; you
are empowered to ask them questions and you have the power to subpoena
additional witnesses you may wish as the investigation continues. At the end
of the day, what you will seek to conclude are presentments of crimes that you
believe need to be prosecuted, committed by persons unknown and indictments
accusing particular individuals of particular crimes. In the investigation
you will have access to all written and sworn testimony of the witnesses taken
by my office in a preliminary examination of the same charge, and you may
hear evidence given by witnesses produced and sworn before you, and may
also receive legal documentary evidence. Each indictment or accusation will
be voted on separately by you as the grand jury. Are we clear so far? We can
go over any of this later if you have questions."
Hearing none, Claude went on, "You jurors have the duty to weigh all the
evidence submitted to you and when you have reason to believe that there is
other evidence, my staff and I will procure for you any evidence or additional
witnesses you may require. Remember that you can ask advice of us or the
court at any time on any issue, except whether we think the evidence is
sufficient to indict. That is your decision to make, not ours. On the other
hand, when we examine witnesses, we have the freedom to accuse them if so
doing aids the collection of evidentiary testimony."
What followed were questions that jurors had about procedure, where the
restrooms were, what about meals, how long would they go each day etc.
Several jurors wanted pad and pencil so they could write their questions down
and make notes, as they felt necessary. Any difficulties that jurors might have
with their employers would be dealt with by the county attorney's office.
Following these opening remarks, Claude turned to John to make a
presentation on the investigation that the office had been conducting and
where it all seemed to lead.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 247
John, introducing himself said, "I am John Levergood and if I can answer
any questions you have at any time I will be pleased to do so. What you are
undertaking here today may be the most important action of the decade in our
county. Since 1915, we have seen the growth of a secret society that now
threatens our citizens and our social institutions. I speak of the Knights of the
Ku Klux Klan, an organization that we believe places itself above the law,
above the rights of our citizens, and above the Constitution of our nation. In
spite of their interest in defending our land against various malefactors, they
themselves have become malefactors."
John continued, "Peaceful society requires a solid base of law and order
and civilized behavior from citizens. While it is not illegal to belong to the Ku
Klux Klan, the Klan has sometimes overstepped the bounds of acceptable
behavior and its members have engaged in criminal behavior in the name of
the Klan. Locally, we estimate that there are about five hundred members of
the Klan here in Pottawatomie County. Under the guidance of their national,
state and local leadership, five local Klan whipping teams have beaten citizens;
they have terrorized entire communities; they have destroyed property. You,
with our assistance, are going to investigate these crimes and together, we will
send forward indictments of Klan malefactors whom our office will then
prosecute and bring to justice to the utmost in our county courts."
Winding up, John told the jury, "In addition, we will also investigate
crimes committed by persons connected to the Klan and who committed
these crimes at the behest of Klan leaders. As well, we will look for Klansmen
who have committed crimes that were not ordered by the Klan leadership.
These might be crimes that a Klansman committed that go beyond the scope
of the leadership's orders, a crime that a member takes upon himself to
perpetrate."
After John's remarks, Claude told the jury members how they would
proceed. He would indicate the direction of the investigation and what
indictments he sought and against whom, and jurors were free to ask
questions and even ask for additional witnesses, under Claude's guidance. He
repeated that they did not have to accept his conclusions. They were duty
bound to make their own decisions.
248 William S. Hendon
As Claude led the jurors through the rape of Jennifer Chaffron, he
indicated that the break in and threat to Jennifer and Marcy Wells had been
conducted by members of a Klan whipping team and that a member of the
team had later committed the sexual battery against Jennifer and had pled
guilty to that crime. Claude went on to talk about the terrorizing of the farmer
over near Little Axe two years before. He talked about the beatings attributable
to the Klan, and he talked about the trespass crimes committed by the
Klan members. In particular, he came down hard on the whipping teams and
the leaders of the Klan, including Dr. Walker. As he enunciated the list of
crimes committed by Klan members, he could see the jurors began to sit up
and take notice. Heads shook slowly and eyes met as the listing of crimes in
the county over the past two to three years visibly shocked some members of
the jury. They asked many questions as Claude poured out a litany of criminal
behavior.
As he listed the other crimes he wished the jury to consider, Claude also
continued describing to them the general characteristics of the jury sessions.
He said, "No one is allowed in the jury rooms during our sessions except, you
the members of the grand jury, the witness actually under examination and
attorneys representing my office. When you are discussing matters among you,
no outside person is permitted to be present during the expression of your
opinions or while you are taking votes on any matter before you."
"Now, "Claude said, "let me tell you what we plan to do, and our intent
in so doing." At that point, he laid out for them the plans he, John and Duke
had for casting their net over the Klan. "We mean to find the crimes, the
names of those who committed them, names of persons who were accessories
to these criminal acts and to do so in a manner that allows us to name as many
of the criminals within the Klan as possible and to hold the Klan, its members
and its leaders culpable for the crimes committed.
Claude went on, "First, we will call in Dr. John Asa Walker who is the
head of the Klan in this county. He was appointed to this post by the Grand
Cyclops of the state, the overall head of the Klan in Oklahoma, a Mr. George
McCarron who was replaced by Dr. Edwin DeBarr of Norman. Just recently,
Dr. DeBarr was compelled by the Trustees of the University of Oklahoma to
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 249
give up the post of Grand Cyclops. The Grand Cyclops of the state is now a
Mr. N. Clay Jewett, an Oklahoma City businessman. I want you to have the
benefit of any general remarks Dr. Walker might wish to give about the Klan
and give you the opportunity of understanding his point of view and his view
of Klan activities. You may question him after we hear him speak and I ask
him a set of questions. We can also have him back at a later time for you to
question further as the jury continues its work. Are there any questions at this
point? It's a little unusual to permit a witness to give a lengthy presentation,
but I want you to understand the Klan from its own point of view and then
compare that view to the events we are investigating. "
There were no questions, probably because they suffered from information
overload. At that, Claude excused himself and left to ask Dr. Walker to
come in. Claude looked down the hall, and there sitting on a bench was a
middle-aged man of average height with prematurely gray hair. He wore a dark
blue vested suit and black shoes. Under his arm he carried a small brief case.
Walker rose as Claude approached and they introduced themselves. "Dr.
Walker, I appreciate your coming in this morning. I had not wished to issue
a subpoena, and I appreciate your coming to talk with us voluntarily."
"Mr. Hendon, I do not choose to be here. I have a busy practice but I
wanted to come and discuss with you and your people just what we in the
'invisible empire' stand for." With that, Walker turned and walked down the
hall and into the jury room. He took a seat at the table facing the jurors who
sat in a circle around the room. Claude, standing at the podium, introduced
Dr. Walker to the jurors and swore him in. Dr. Walker, a dapper man of about
fifty, wore glasses and sported a small moustache. He looked fit and healthy
although he could have spent a little less time at table. He had a rather stiff
manner about him and the bearing of a lesser aristocrat; clearly, he was not
pleased to be sitting where he was, but he was obviously a man of strong
personality. He looked around the room, gave the jury a rather bland look, and
then looked sternly at Claude.
"Dr. Walker," Claude began, "this grand jury has been called to investigate
crimes that may have been committed by members of the Knights of the Ku
Klux Klan within the boundaries of Pottawatomie County over the past four
250 William S. Hendon
years. As Grand Cyclops of the Klan for this county, we ask you here today
to answer questions concerning the Klan and your work in it. Before we go
on, could I ask you to tell us something about yourself, the Klan in this
county, its organizational forms, its doctrines, and the activities that it
pursues?"
With that introduction, Claude called on Dr. Walker to begin with an
opening statement if he wished.
"If we have the time, I have a number of important points to make to
you," said Dr. Walker, "and I wish to read some things as well and explain
some of the tenets of the Klan to the jury."
"Very well," said Claude, "we have plenty of time."
Dr. Walker cleared his throat, pulled several sheets of paper from the
pocket of his coat and began, "May I stand?"
Claude responded with a gesture of acceptance with a wave of his hand.
Dr. Walker stood and began. "I am Dr. John Asa Walker. I live in
Shawnee at 1801 North Broadway with my wife and three children. I have
been a practicing physician for twenty-five years and have been in practice in
this community for twenty-one of those years. Some four years ago, I met
with a group of Klan leaders in Oklahoma City and they asked me if I would
serve as the Grand Cyclops for the Knights of the Ku Klux Klan in this
county. I had been a member of the Klan for three years previously, having
joined in 1916. I accepted their invitation to head the Klan here in
Pottawatomie County.
"The reason I support the good works of the Ku Klux Klan is because the
Klan stands for the values that we Americans have held since the beginning
of our great nation. These values include patriotism, self-reliance, hard work,
sobriety, and the Christian principles against sin upon which our nation was
founded. Now, our great social values are under attack. By the immoral
conduct of aliens who have come among us, by those who would mix the
races, and by those who abhor family values and the sanctity of women, our
society is under siege. Jews, Roman Catholics, central European aliens, and
Negroes are badly eroding the righteousness of our communities. Violent
attacks on women are on the increase; murder is a growing problem;
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 251
drunkenness is everywhere. While we plead for law enforcement to come to
our aid, our government stands idly by. We must act! I have great faith in God,
in America, in our forefathers and in the men who lead the Klan. We in the
Klan will act; we will defend our society.
"Now, let me share with you some of our works around the country. They
are mere illustrations but they serve to let you know that everywhere in this
great land of ours, Klansmen and Klan Women are doing good works.
"For example, in Kansas City, the Klan presented Bibles to several
protestant Churches.
"In Seattle, Washington, the Ku Klux Klan gave thousands of dollars to
a children's home. Church visits became a kind of ritual. A group of Klansmen
would enter a church during services, pass down the aisle, hand the minister
a donation of money, and quietly leave.
"In Florida, the Klan donated flags and bibles to schools. It gave a large
contribution to the YMCA building fund. Klanswomen developed and ran a
free nursery.
"In Illinois, the Klan collected money to build a new hospital.
"The Idabel, Oklahoma Klan organized meat and bean soup dinners for
the poor.
"In North Carolina, the Klan gave flags to various colleges.
"In Ohio, the Klan helped pass a bond issue for a new high school.
Elsewhere in the state, the Klan donated bibles and flags to schools. We built
Klan Haven for orphans and shared in paying the orphanage's expenses.
"The New Jersey Klan worked with Federal agents to identify and arrest
bootleggers.
"In Baltimore, Maryland, the Klan demonstrated against and helped close
down houses of prostitution."
Dr. Walker told the jury members, "I could go on and on, but I want you
to understand that we Klansmen and Klan women do good works; that is the
soul of our ministry, and a ministry it is.
"Let me now introduce you to a few words in a speech made by the great
Imperial Wizard, Hiram Wesley Evans and you will see what I mean."
At that, he began to read, his voice taking on a kind of funereal drone, but
252 William S. Hendon
rich and studied in his delivery. "Our unity as a people is threatened by hordes
of immigrants who bring foreign ideas and ideals into our land. Two things
must be done: first, we must stop the influx of foreigners; second, we must,
through education and enlightenment, bring all people to a common program
of acting and thinking in a moral and righteous manner."
Dr. Walker replaced the paper into his pocket, and looked proudly at the
members of the jury. "In the Klan brotherhood," he said, "we believe in
maintaining our country's highest values, and we live by the highest Christian
principles. We are dedicated to protecting children, the disabled, and other
helpless ones, and to upholding the God-given supremacy of the white race."
Dr. Walker continued his argument. "We do not come to you as ignorant
men. We are not merely fundamentalist and we do not come from only
evangelical Protestant churches. The religious affiliations of our members cut
across denominational lines. Some of our members are Quakers. We do not
admit Catholics or Jews, but the Klan appeals to a cross-section of white
Protestants, people like you and perhaps even some of you here serving on
this jury. We are your neighbors and your friends, and we wish to protect you
and yours. In summary, I say to you, ladies and gentlemen, we are you.
"Now," he said, "let me tell you more about our organization. We meet
monthly as a fraternal, patriotic, nationalist, and racialist organization that
seeks not only survival, but also the propagation of our white race. We believe
in the survival and the advancement of our race. People say that we are
militant, and we are. We cast out the weak and those who make no true
commitment to our survival."
Dr. Walker warmed to his task, "Friends, we are in a racial war, not one
that we personally have begun, but one that has been thrust upon us. Our
forefathers tamed this land. We will not walk silently into defeat. Rather, we
will preserve what we have built, preserve what we have invented, and protect
our own. The inferior races have shown themselves not to be our friends. The
Jew, the muddy brown Europeans, and the Negro races have always been the
dregs of existence. They act to destroy each other and any and all faiths and
races until there is nothing left but a nondescript mass of brackish blood. They
cannot remove the stain of corruption from themselves."
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 253
Walker went on, "The other great force of darkness in our country now
is the vile dicta of the Papists. The Roman church has been at the root of
much human anguish and has been a force for drunkenness and treason in our
midst. The Knights of the Klan despise the slavish servants of the Roman
Pope and their evil influences on our people."
Walker continued, "The corruption in our society from inferiors has led
our people to drunkenness, fornication, brawling, murder, and mayhem. This
past European war has stained our men and threatens the very foundations of
our society. The Klan stands to defend those values; the Klan stands to
protect our women and our children from debasement and mistreatment. In
a society based on our views, white citizens will live in peace and stability, and
know that they have nothing to fear." With these last statements made in an
almost religious fervor, Dr. Walker finished. He took off his glasses, mopped
the sweat from his brow, cleaned his glasses, stood as if in thought for a
moment, and then returned to the witness chair.
After a moment or two, Claude said, "Dr. Walker, I appreciate your
coming before us without the need of a subpoena; that you came voluntarily
is commendable. I believe your remarks give the jurors some better understanding
of the principles, organization, and activities of the Ku Klux Klan. I
have a number of questions I would like to ask of you, and get your point of
view about some local events and let the jury understand just how you run the
local Klan chapter or Klanton as you call it."
Claude moved to the table where Duke and he had chairs, and picked up
a few sheets of paper.
"You, sir, are the Grand Cyclops of the Knights of the Ku Klux Klan for
Pottawatomie County?" Claude asked.
"I have said so, yes," replied Walker.
"And you have been head of the Klan here for the past four years?"
"Yes."
"And," said Claude, "you went about the business of recruiting members
and organizing the work of the chapter under the guidance of the state
organization?"
"That is correct."
254 William S. Hendon
"In your performance of your duties as local head of the Klan, what are
your specific duties?" Claude asked.
"I have many duties," replied Walker. "I am responsible for organizing our
chapter for its regular Klanton meetings and ceremonies. I am indirectly
responsible for the recruitment of members and with the aid of two assistants,
I lay out the work of members and tasks for them to pursue that will enhance
our chapter. I am also charged to report our activities to the Grand Cyclops
of the state. I maintain our meeting hall, which we call a Klavern."
"Now I know that you do not choose to tell us any of the secrets of your
clandestine organization," said Claude, "but let me ask you about a few terms,
and I ask you to verify their meanings. What is a Klabee?"
"A Klabee is our term for our treasurer whose responsibility it is to take
care of financial matters such as dues and any expenditure," replied Walker.
"And these dues are referred to as Klectoken?" asked Claude.
"You appear to be well informed, but the Klectoken is the initiation fee.
Our regular dues are called klithes," replied Walker.
"Are Kleagles recruiters?" asked Claude.
"They are," replied Walker.
"And how many Kleagles does your chapter here in Shawnee have?" asked
Claude.
"I am not at liberty to say. Those are private Klan matters," answered
Walker.
"You will not say?"
"No, I will not."
"Do the Kleagles, your recruiting agents, get to keep a portion of the
initiation year's fee as a commission?
"That has sometimes been the case, but we do not follow that method
here," said Dr. Walker.
"Let us go on with terms. A Klonvocation is a gathering. A Kilgrapp is a
secretary. A Kloran is a ritual book. A Kloreroe is a delegate to a meeting. A
Kludd is a chaplain. Are these terms essentially correct?" asked Claude.
"They are," replied the doctor.
"Do you have committees within the local chapter?" asked Claude.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 255
"We have groups that carry out tasks such as planning our meeting
programs, our charities to the poor, our assistance with churches, and so
forth. All of our good works are performed by cooperating committees,"
replied Dr. Walker.
"As of today, Dr. Walker, how many members do you have in the local
Klavern?" asked Claude.
"Our membership rolls are a private matter. I am not prepared to tell you
how many members we have at this point," responded the doctor.
"Is a Mr. Pal Lister presently one of your members, or has he been a
member?" asked Claude.
"I cannot say."
"What about Gerald Hill?"
"I cannot say."
"What about the Hasbel brothers?" asked Claude going on.
"I cannot say."
"Dr. Walker, are you telling us that you know but will not say?" asked
Claude.
"I cannot say," replied the doctor, visibly reddened and angry. "I have told
you already that our membership rolls are a private matter."
"Doctor," asked Claude, "are you familiar with the term whipping teams?"
"I am not certain that I am," replied Walker.
"Doctor, we have evidence that in this county your chapter of the Klan
actually employs five whipping teams to keep people in line and that you
personally direct their activities," said Claude. "Do whipping teams have a 'K'
term as well?"
"You may think as you wish, Mr. Hendon, but I assure you that what this
chapter does in the way of community work is all correct and moral. We are
not a violent organization and I do not permit any incorrect activity on the
part of any of our members. They are not free to act on behalf of this unit or
any unit of the Klan," replied Walker heatedly. "You must understand that all
manner of crimes are laid to our door that we have absolutely nothing to do
with."
"So if there was a whipping team, it would be under your direction?"
256 William S. Hendon
asked Claude.
"I have indicated that we do not condone illegal activities," said Dr.
Walker.
"Let me understand. Do you mean to tell this jury that there are no
whipping teams in your local Klan organization?"
The doctor replied, "Again, Mr. Hendon, you seem not to understand. We
do not condone violent actions committed by our members or committed by
those who are not members!"
Claude moved away from this line of inquiry. "You do have a secret
organization, but it is like any fraternal organization. If membership in the
Klan is secret, and the Klan is like many other fraternal organizations, do you
have signs members can use to recognize one another. Can one member ask,
'Are you a Klansman' and get a reply from a fellow traveler, 'A Klansman I
am.' Is this true?" There was a snicker from the jury.
Before Walker could answer, Claude reprimanded the jury and cautioned
them to maintain a studied silence. He ended by telling them that they would
have a turn at asking Dr. Walker questions.
"Doctor?"
"Mr. Hendon, I have answered you as fairly and as openly as I can and I
would expect a degree of respect," Dr. Walker said somewhat sternly.
"We all appreciate your candor, Doctor Walker," said Claude.
As the morning wore on, it was clear that Walker had no intention of
saying anything that would cast doubt on the behavior of his members or
himself, and as Claude spent some time detailing specific incidents of violence,
in each case Walker denied any Klan participation. What pleased Claude was
that Walker had definitely aligned the Klan with being anti-Catholic, anti-Jew
and anti-Negro or brown. Further, Claude was pleased to see the doctor go
out on a limb in defending Klan activities as never being illegal. Claude had
evidence to contradict Dr. Walker on most points he had made to the jury
members.
KKK
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 257
During lunch, Claude, John, and Duke talked about the other grand jury
witnesses and how to proceed with them. It was obvious to them all that the
information they needed was contained within the white suited mind of Dr.
Walker, but they had seen that they would not get much of it "out of" the
good doctor.
Claude went on. "There are many devices that we can apply to the people
here in the grand jury proceedings. Sometimes we can actually find out what
we need not by interrogating the person in whom we have interest, but in
talking with someone else, someone who might have the information we need
and is not so threatened in telling us."
Duke and John understood and agreed. Duke said, "In Biloxi, we had a
case where we had three people involved in a shooting and we told the man
we believed to be the one who pulled the trigger that to date, all of the
information about the case had come from the other people, and they had
named him as the perpetrator. We told him that we wanted to be fair and told
him that some of the denouncers may have been biased or malicious. In any
case, there was bound to be some slanting of the facts unless the interrogatee
redressed the balance. We told him he owed it to himself to tell his side of the
story. He didn't confess, but he gave us information that helped us learn the
truth."
"We might ask the sheriff to put an informer in with Gerald Hill in his
cell; we might learn something more or at least corroborate what he has told
us so far. We don't want him saying things to the grand jury that we don't
know about," suggested John.
"I'll ask for the sheriff's cooperation on that one," Claude said, "and I will
make a point of finding out who has visited Gerald since we put him in jail,
in case we want to have a private conversation with his visitors." With that,
they returned to the jury room and excused the jury until the next morning.
On the second day of the grand jury, Claude had Susan Porterfield stand
by to take part in the proceedings and to carry on a little ruse to create anxiety
among the witnesses. It would not have worked with Dr. Walker because he
was the only witness the first day, but they planned to use the ruse with some
less sophisticated witnesses who might not have their lawyers in tow. The idea
258 William S. Hendon
was to place each key witness in an outer office by himself, from where he
could see the hallway and the door to the grand jury chamber. In the waiting
area, witness B would see another witness escorted into the grand jury room
before him. This witness, A, would be someone that witness B would
recognize as a fellow team member who could be an accuser against him. In
the case of their first witness, Claude planned to call the very cooperative
Gerald Hill, bringing him past the next witness, Herbert Hasbell.
Gerald, in his conversations with Claude and his staff, had revealed that
he was a member of one of the Klan whipping teams and that other members
of the team included some of the men who had been with him at Garrett's
Lake the day of Jennifer Chaffron's rape. Thus, Claude knew that Gerald,
along with Tommy and Herbert Hasbell, and Donald Holcomb, had all been
on a whipping team led by Pal Lister. This opened the Klan to more fulsome
disclosures about other teams and crimes they may have committed. This was
the key strategy that Claude and his assistants planned to use to pry open the
Klan and its crimes.
It looked as though the scheme would work. On the second day of the
grand jury, Claude had the members of Lister's whipping team all set apart in
different offices in the Courthouse. He had enlisted several courthouse
staffers and trusted deputy sheriffs to remain by the individual witnesses and
to keep them apart. He began his campaign with the questioning of Gerald
Hill to put fright into the other three men.
The first "victim" was Herbert Hasbell. Gerald was led past the nervously
waiting Herbert. Once in the jury room, Gerald was questioned by Duke
Skinner. After some twenty minutes, Susan Porterfield left the jury room with
her notes. The fears of the waiting witness, Herbert Hasbell, were reinforced
when Susan, pad and pencil in hand, entered the office where Herbert Hasbell
was waiting. She began to type up notes and at some point asked Herbert how
to "spell his name" and other things that would indicate that the testifying
witness, Gerald Hill, had been talking about and perhaps implicating Herbert
in some crime.
The bailiff then brought Gerald out of the jury room and whisked him
past Herbert, not permitting the two witnesses to exchange any words. Susan,
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 259
upon completing her typing work, telephoned a request that someone come
up to act as legal witness. A man appeared from the Court Clerk's office,
entered, witnessed and signed the document, and told Susan that he would
take the statement and tell the guards that once Gerald had signed his
statement, he was to be taken back to his jail cell.
By this device, Claude and his colleagues created fear and suspicion that
caused Herbert and other witnesses to attempt to justify themselves to the
jurors. Each witness attempted to avoid being the donkey with the tail pinned
on him. The device certainly worked with Herbert Hasbell; he was most
cooperative with the jury and confessed that he had participated in several
beatings including the beatings of Bob Barker, Deke Quisenberry, and the
break-in and threatening of Jennie Chaffron and Marcy Wells. According to
Herbert, two of the team members, Donald Holcomb and Tommy Hasbell,
had also gone up to Tulsa to participate in the race riot there in 1921. In no
case, Herbert said, did he do any of the actual beatings and while he claimed
he was there in the Klan actions, he was not actively engaged in tying anyone
up, hitting anyone, or beating anyone. He did tell the jury who the team
members were, however, and indicated which members had done the beatings,
the binding of victims, etc.
The next witness to the little staged drama was Tommy Hasbell. Again,
Susan played her role well, as did the man from the Court Clerk's office.
Claude saw that they were building a solid set of interlaced testaments that
would easily make the case against the Klan for them. One by one, each
witness prior to going before the jury was frightened with the knowledge that
a previous witness had apparently "done him in." When facing the jury
himself, each was anxious to tell all and minimize his own particular participation.
While details differed as each witness attempted to minimize his own
role, the testimony of all of them revealed a clear picture of the actions of the
entire whipping team against Barker, Quisenberry and the break-in at Jennie's
apartment. They all admitted to being Klan members and they all admitted to
being on the whipping teams. They had acted with cruelty and had performed
their vile actions with pleasure and a sense of righteousness. It was an awful
picture of threat, torture, beatings, and even worse.
260 William S. Hendon
While the testimony of this team was useful, Claude was frustrated by the
absence of the team leader, Pal Lister. Pal could have provided much
additional detail as to other teams and identified the participation by others.
Pal could also have led Claude to county leaders, perhaps even to Dr. Walker
himself. Unfortunately, Pal Lister, who had been on the witness list, was not
presently available. Further, none of his team knew who had beaten Pal and
scared him out of town. It had to be another team, but whom?
Only Donald Holcomb had maintained his innocence, but doing so was
wishful thinking on his part, because there was ample evidence that he had
been an active and violent team member.
None of the witnesses admitted to having any knowledge about the near
killing of John McGinnis. Either the beating had been done by another team
or if they knew anything about it, these witnesses were all afraid to say
anything about it. It struck all three county attorneys that Pal Lister had been
the toughest leader of them all and yet, look at what had happened to him.
There was a threat out and all the Klan members who served as witness stayed
mum. It was too bad that all the men claimed to serve on the same team. The
law could deal with these offenders, but leads to other teams and to the Klan
leadership seemed to hit a brick wall.
It also seemed likely that the team members would have attended local
Klanton meetings at the Klavern, so it was incumbent upon the attorneys to
get the men to link other names to other Klan whippings. After the second
day's sessions of the grand jury, it was already clear to Claude that the jury
would present true bills on the Hasbell brothers, Paul Boardman, Gerald Hill
and Donald Holcomb, as well as two other team members who had been
discovered, Wilbur Gordon and Harmon Springs. The attorneys were on their
way, but they needed more solid information. Where was Pal Lister?
Late that afternoon after sessions were over, Claude, John and Duke
discussed their next steps. Claude proposed a scheme that was both perilous
and possibly illegal. Claude had asked Judge Hankins for a search warrant for
the Klavern. It was an open secret that the hall where the Klan met was an old
barn at the end of a country road out near Biscuit Hill. The barn had been
renovated, monthly klonvocations (meetings) were held, crosses burned, and
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 261
other ceremonies pursued. Specifically, all that the warrant from the judge
permitted the county attorney to do was to look in the barn for weapons that
the Klan had used, i.e. whips, clubs, etc. in its criminal acts. What Claude
proposed, however, was to gain the membership logs of the Klanton, having
earlier discussed the idea with Simon Brackett, the newspaper editor, who
agreed to publish the membership lists in the Shawnee Morning News.
"If you can get the roll of members, I will publish it," said Simon.
By so doing, Claude hoped to embarrass men out of the Klan and let the
bad publicity stop Klan violence, but Claude knew that many citizens would
not feel anything but outrage at him for breaking into a privately owned
building. At least, however, the attorneys would have the membership list and
minutes of Klan meetings from which they could hope to pinpoint other
whipping team members.
Chapter 11
WARNING SHOTS ARE FIRED
Jaimie Colonna took from the closet her husband's two best shirts, folded
one and put it in his suitcase and hung the other on the closet door. He always
took them when he went on an out of town sales trip. This latest trip, he said,
would take him down to Arkansas, where he had an appointment with a client.
Jaimie would miss him; it seemed like he was gone a lot, but she liked the fact
of his pay. It was irregular, but it was always a lot of money and it meant that
when he came back, she could look forward to extra spending money. There
were things she wanted to buy for the kids but had not been able to do so
because Karl had not gotten a paycheck for a while.
"I'm leaving on the nine fifteen train, Hon, so I better get a move on."
Karl patted Jaimie on the backside as he stood, put on his shirt, and watched
her pack the last items in his suitcase. "I left you some cash on the kitchen
table; should be enough until I get paid again."
"You be careful travelin' and look your best when you meet your clients,"
Jaimie said with a smile.
"You know I always look good for business and for you," Karl replied. I'll
miss you but maybe I can get in some hunting while I'm there. Can't bring it
home, but a piece of venison always pleases my customers."
Karl carefully placed his Mauser in its case. Broken down into its various
parts, it did not take up too much room. The rifle was scoped and the rifle was
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 263
accurized and Karl was proud of the good German lock. "It's the best," he
often told his friends. He could hit a target at 300 yards easily, even if he had
to shoot quickly. He had been a sharpshooter in the war and continued to
enjoy owning and using well cared for rifles.
As Karl gathered his suitcase and his gun case, he kissed Jaimie goodbye
and started to the train station, just two blocks away from his house in Brazil,
Indiana. He had plenty of time to make his train, but he walked fast, his tall
frame moving effortlessly up the sidewalk.
Karl had a new job; he didn't have many; but the ones he had paid well
and with no questions asked. He was very good at his trade. He had a post
box over in Terre Haute where people could write to him, addressing the
letters to Marshall Booker. His new job would take him not to Arkansas but
to Oklahoma.
On the afternoon of 17 December 1922, after an easy train ride, Karl
Colonna gathered his belongings and left the Missouri Kansas Texas train
when it stopped in Chandler, Oklahoma, twenty-five miles north of Shawnee.
He had been promised an automobile to use during his stay and sure enough,
when he walked out the front door of the station, there sat a muddy,
nondescript Dodge touring car. He unloaded his kit into the back seat and felt
around on top of the right rear tire for the ignition key. Finding it, he got into
the Dodge, started it and drove south towards Shawnee. Karl had decided not
to stay in hotels, but to find places where he could rest for a few hours before
he proceeded on to Shawnee. Stopping near Meeker, Karl pulled the car into
a side road that went into a pasture. It was nearly dark now and Karl moved
the Dodge in behind some trees where he could eat the food left in the auto
for him and grab forty winks.
The next morning, Karl arose early and drove into Shawnee. Before doing
so, he put on a pair of overalls and a slouch cap. He drove around Shawnee
and in the early morning hours he located Beard Street and the house, number
1129. That was his destination. As he looked around the area, he realized that
there was an isolated cross street that the house actually faced even though the
address was 1129 North Beard. On that side of the house was the garage and
driveway. Once he picked his spot, Karl drove down town and on out south,
264 William S. Hendon
driving through some of the countryside south of Shawnee.
That night, about nine o'clock, on December 18, Claude drove the Ford
into the driveway at 1129 and turned off the engine; he sat for a minute before
getting out. It had been a hell of a day.
Karl watched from a distance from a place that gave him a full field of
fire. He carefully looked through the scope of the Mauser and while there was
not much light there was enough.
As Claude got out of the car and started for the house, two shots in quick
succession snapped out, shots that he recognized were from a high-powered
rifle. One bullet whistled passed his face. The second bullet hit the tree just
above his head, scattered scraps of bark down on him and left his ears ringing.
The strike on the tree was as loud as the initial shot fired, but Claude had
already hit the ground. Then a third shot landed in the dirt, just in front of
where Claude lay. He lay there for a minute; he could not see anyone or
anything around him because the dark was deep and there were no lights
shining that far out from the windows in the house. Then, from the dark came
another shot that splattered dirt in his face. Claude knew he was vulnerable
but he did not move, hoping the marksman would not see him clearly in the
dark. There were no more shots. As time quickly passed, and no more shots
were fired, Claude got up slowly and shakily on his knees. At that moment,
R.R. burst out the back door of the house with a shotgun clutched in his
hands "Claude!" yelled R.R., "Where are you?"
"Here, Dad; I'm okay." Slowly getting to his feet, Claude brushed himself
off, took a deep breath, and nervously declared, "They just fired a shot over
my bow. If they had wanted to kill me they could have."
By this time, R.R. and Claude were side by side. R.R. grabbed Claude's
arm and was obviously relieved. "You've got to be careful, son; my God, my
God."
Karl Colonna packed his belongings and walked back to the Dodge. He
got in, started the engine, and drove away north to Chandler to leave the car
and catch his train. Why the client wanted him to miss on purpose he did not
know, but it sure was easy money. Maybe next time it would be for a kill and
that would pay better.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 265
Both Claude and R.R. heard the motorcar drive away.
The police came out, concerned, but there was little they could do. Claude
suspected they might actually know more about the shooting than he did. He
knew that the shots were a clear and certain warning. He did not think the
police had been involved, but he believed that they could make up a list of
"the usual suspects." Wrong in his assessment of the police, Claude had come
to see the hand of the Klan in every event. Paranoia was creeping into his
every day.
Christmas in that year of 1922 was rather subdued at the Hendons. All of
the family now felt that Claude's life really was in danger and some of them
had not realized that until the night of those four warning shots. Everyone
was home for Christmas except Bryan and they all celebrated at the new home
of R.R. and Belle in Shawnee. Lillie's new house at 524 North Market was just
a few blocks away and beds were made available at both homes.
On the evening of 25 December, 1922, after the big family meal and the
opening of presents, Belle stood looking at Claude. She went to him, took him
aside into the front parlor and said to him," Son, I have to say something to
you that has been on my mind for a long time. We are all worried. What you
are doing is worthwhile and we are all proud of you. You are making the
county and the whole state a better place. At the same time, those shots were
warnings and the next time, there may be no warning. Had they wanted to kill
you, they easily could have. If people want a Klan, they will have a Klan and
you may do away with the organization, but not the passions and evil values
that support it. Is there any possibility that you could end this investigation
before you are harmed?"
"Mother," said Claude as he hugged her to him, "I know the prejudices
and bad blood that exists in the Klan will continue after it is gone, but if we
can get rid of the Klan, those values and bad actions will be splintered and no
longer have the Klan as a focal point to express them. I know the feelings will
remain, but we have to cut out the serpent's tongue; we have to silence the
voice. I will be very careful and take care of myself. The Huns could not get
me and neither will the Klan." In truth, Claude felt a little like he was whistling
in the dark. He was deeply frightened at the possibility of violence being done
to him or someone he cared about.
Chapter 12
WHIPPING THE WHIPPING TEAMS
On the days after Christmas of 1922, the county attorney put together
another witness list, and subpoenas were issued for appearance of other
members of the Klan to testify before the grand jury. Part of the strategy was
to add to the evidence about whipping team members they wished to
prosecute, but they also wanted to embarrass and harass citizens who were
members into revealing more about the crimes of the local Klan. Members
may not have participated, but many might know details anyway. In addition,
the strategy called for breaking through the veil of secrecy around some of the
other whipping teams about which they knew very little. In continuing the
grand jury, the attorneys hoped to gain more information that would lead to
charges against more Klan members.
KKK
On January 9, 1923, the newly elected governor, Jack Walton, threw a
party. It was reported that almost 100,000 Oklahomans came to a giant
barbecue on the capital grounds. This, the world's greatest barbecue,
celebrated the inauguration of Governor Walton. To that effort, hundreds of
beeves, reindeer, buffalo, bear, antelope, opossums and countless numbers of
sheep, hogs, rabbits, turkeys and chickens gave up their lives for hungry
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 267
attendees. No one had ever seen anything like it. Claude, R.R., Scott, Duke,
and John Levergood attended and were amazed at the efficiency and sheer size
of the operation. They were also a little taken aback by the brash nature of
their new governor.
On January 14, 1923, at the next round of the grand jury, the witness list
included the Reverend Moral T. Armstrong who was the Kludd, the Klan
chaplain. His name had appeared at the head of a list of members given by
Gerald Hill and other witnesses, and Claude and his assistants knew
Armstrong was a Klan leader.
Claude swore the minister in and began his questioning. "Dr. Armstrong,
are you the Kludd of Klan Chapter 8 here in Pottawatomie County?"
"I am," replied the nervous and tightlipped preacher, surprised that Claude
would know Armstrong's role as the Kludd.
Claude asked, "How long have you been a member of the Knights of the
Ku Klux Klan?"
"I have been a member for three years," Armstrong replied.
"And how long have you been the Kludd?" asked Claude.
"I have served in that capacity for two years," was the reply.
"Aside from your ceremonial duties in Klonvocations, have you
performed other duties?" asked Claude.
"I have served on various committees and on the executive council," he
replied.
"Are you familiar with the term whipping team?" Claude asked.
"No, I am not," replied the preacher.
"It is true that you are the leader of one of the five whipping teams of the
local Klanton, isn't it?" Claude asked.
"No, I am not. We have no such committees in our chapter," replied
Armstrong.
"Have you ever served on a "Vigilance Committee," or a "Law Enforcement
League" or a "Citizens Committee?" asked Claude.
"I have served on a Citizens Committee," replied the preacher.
"And what is the purpose of that committee? What duties does such a
committee perform?" asked Claude.
268 William S. Hendon
"As part of our purpose to create a moral society, my committee
sometimes meets with nonmembers whom we hope to assist in correcting
some behavioral problem that citizen or citizens may suffer from," Moral
replied.
"Are you the leader of such a committee?" asked Claude.
"Our Citizens Committees are not standing committees, but I have on
occasion chaired such a committee," Armstrong answered.
"Do the committee duties or charges ever include some form of corporal
punishment?" Claude asked.
"If any of the committee members exceed their assignment, they are held
accountable," said Armstrong.
"Oh, so you mean that violence sometimes occurs?" asked Claude.
"I did not mean that. I simply meant that we maintain strict discipline over
our members, some of whom can sometimes be overzealous," replied
Armstrong.
"Do you know a Negro farmer named Tom Deavers?" asked Claude.
"Can't say that I do," replied Armstrong.
"Do you know Buck Latham or Marilyn Yeager?"
"I do not," Armstrong replied.
"Isn't it true, Mr. Armstrong, that you led a team of Klansmen who
abducted and tarred and feathered a man named Jack Rudaguard?" asked
Claude.
"I had no part in that," replied the preacher.
"Then you know that the act took place?"
"I have heard that such a thing happened," replied Armstrong.
"Then you know the names of the team members who did the tar and
feathering?"
"I did not say that I did," replied Armstrong, looking distinctly uncomfortable.
"You are under oath, Reverend Armstrong, and I would remind you that
you can be charged with perjury and sent to jail if we can prove you knew the
details of the tar and feathering. And I should tell you that we have evidence
that you do know, and that you actively participated," said Claude.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 269
"I did not know that we would be tarring and feathering a man."
"But you did participate and actively so, did you not?"
The preacher looked down at his hands and replied quietly, "Yes, I was
there."
"And you were the team leader were you not?" asked Claude.
"Yes," Armstrong said softly.
Claude questioned the preacher until he finally began to name members
of his team. Claude pursued Armstrong relentlessly into other crimes this team
had committed.
"Reverend, isn't it true that you and your committee participated in the
midnight terrorizing of Tom Deavers, the cruel and senseless beatings of
Buford Latham and Marilyn Yeager, and the beatings of Pal Lister? Isn't it also
true that your so-called committee were responsible for the death of John
McGinnis? And remember you are under oath," said Claude.
The preacher blanched, was distinctly uncomfortable, but almost tearfully
maintained his innocence of actually committing the crimes. He was clearly
upset however, and sought to explain his way out of the accusations. "I don't
really know those people, Mr. Hendon, except Pal Lister, who used to be a
member of our Klanton, but I certainly had nothing to do with the flogging
of John McGinnis," he replied.
"Do you know Harry Cantrell?" Claude asked.
By now, the preacher was very afraid. He must have feared that Harry
Cantrell had testified against him.
"Yes, I know Harry; he is a member of my congregation," the preacher
almost whispered.
Claude then read off the list he had compiled of the rest of Armstrong's
team and asked the preacher if he knew that these men were members of his
congregation.
"Yes, they are all members of my congregation," he replied weakly.
"Are you aware that all of these men have testified before the grand jury?"
"No, I did not know that," replied Moral Armstrong, now thoroughly
unnerved.
As Claude chipped away at Armstrong, it finally came to the point where
270 William S. Hendon
the preacher admitted participating in the violence against Deavers, the two
young people at Shawnee Lake, and Jack Rudaguard. He also admitted to
hearing that Pal Lister was in trouble, but he declared he had nothing to do
with Lister's subsequent beating.
"Did Dr. Walker order you and your team to commit these assaults?"
Armstrong was silent for a long time.
"Dr. Armstrong, answer my question," Claude said.
"I have nothing more to say about any of that," Armstrong said as he sat
holding his hands in front of his face in obvious distress.
After Reverend Armstrong had led Claude to his team and in effect,
incriminated them all, further witnesses corroborated those criminal acts, and
it became apparent that two of the teams and their leaders would be True Bill
material.
More information was gathered that rounded out the investigation into
Klan meetings and activities. One witness told of a meeting where three tall
crosses were fired after the crash of a dynamite blast. The celebrants also had
dug trenches in the field where they put sawdust and oil. These ditches spelled
out the letters "KKK" and burned brightly when lit. "We were all robed and
hooded and we formed and marched around the field carrying torches in a
grand parade."
Other witnesses told of the morality campaigns and the intensity of hatred
that group meetings could engender. Because of the zeal of the groups, when
they were really fired up, the Klan could even punish its own members. An
organization built on mistrust led members to mistrust each other. Klan
women sometimes had trouble trusting husbands who had been out all night
doing Klan work, while husbands had difficulty trusting wives who spent
much of the day doing Klan work while shirking home responsibilities. This
mistrust could easily turn on the members themselves and result in accusations
that led to the beatings of Klansmen or even a Klanswoman.
While it was the men who did most of the "dirty work" of the Klan, the
grand jury members began to understand that it was the women of the Klan
who were most zealous. The women railed about sexually sadistic Catholic
priests, victimization of white Protestants by Jewish businessmen and Negro
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 271
"brutes." Women strongly reinforced marital monogamy, urged the punishment
of wife beaters, and those who partook of alcohol, gambling, and other
vices.
It also became obvious to the attorneys and to the jurors that sometimes
the guise of the Klan was used to do some sort of personal "pay back"; also,
a crime is blamed on the Klan that was actually not done by the Klan.
However, at other times, the Klan members would do some violence that
went beyond what the Klan leadership would acknowledge. The Klan leaders
did not want to blame any of their members for committing a crime, so they
did not use their power to apprehend the miscreants among their members.
As the two-day session of the second part of the grand jury proceedings
ended, the jurors met and argued out their decisions. In going back and forth
over the testimony among themselves and consulting the judge and the county
attorney, the jury worked diligently to frame its report. Their deliberations
actually took two more days, but then they were ready.
The Pottawatomie County grand jury reported into open court eighty-four
indictments. The report included True Bills for the Moral Armstrong team:
Tom Parker, Harry Cantrell, Jeff Morgan, Moral T. Armstrong, David English,
George Brady, Phillip Westmorland, Manny Hudson, John Smith, Will
Wasson, and Gordon Sims. These eleven men were each charged with four
counts of Felonious Assault, one count of Kidnapping, and one count of
Disturbing the Peace. The Pal Lister team was indicted as follows: Wilbur
Gordon, Harmon Springs, Paul Boardman, Thomas Hasbell, Herbert Hasbell,
Donald Holcomb, Gerald Hill, and Pal Lister (in abstentia). The indictments
for each man included two counts of Felonious Assault and four of the men
were also indicted for Breaking and Entering.
The grand jury also made Presentments to the Court in the matters of the
flogging of John McGinnis, the beating of Pal Lister, the assault of C.J.
Graunke, and the flogging of the four taxi drivers. These presentments
charged the county attorney's office to continue its investigations.
The indictments found by the grand jury of Pottawatomie County were
filed in Judge Hankin's court through the offices of the deputy clerk, whose
responsibility it was to deliver the indictments and all papers and costs relating
272 William S. Hendon
to them to the court.
Upon request, a transcript of the testimony or any portion thereof was
made available to an accused or the county attorney, at the expense of the
person requesting the transcript. All were made to understand that any person
who obtained a copy of a transcript was not to reproduce the transcript
completely or in part or to provide it for any person without leave of the
court.
Overall, Claude and his assistants were pleased with their efforts. They
had actually been able to gain indictments against two entire whipping teams
for crimes that the Klan had committed. Their failure to gain any substantial
case against Dr. Walker or other leaders were their greatest disappointments.
And, they all three knew that the Klan made a practice of having "hit men"
from another county come in to do its dirty work if there was any real fear of
the victim recognizing the perpetrators. It was likely that aside from identifying
and pursuing the other whipping teams, they had done about as much as
they could do. If they could put on trial and convict the members of the two
well-documented teams and their team leaders, that was probably the best they
could hope for.
The grand jury was excused the next day after some summarizing
discussions with the county attorneys and discussions among themselves.
They were told that they could expect to be recalled but not on any certain
date.
KKK
As the grand jury testimony had continued, nothing in the testimony gave
any clue as to who might have fired the shots at Claude that evening at 1129.
The police had not yet been able to discover any information about the
shooting. Those shots kept echoing in Claude's mind.
With February court dates upon them, Claude and his staff had already
started through the process of building formal cases against the Klan members
who had been true billed. Briefly, the prosecutor's office, representing the
state, had to present evidence that the defendant or defendants were in
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 273
violation of state law. This was simple enough to do because Claude, John,
and Duke knew which members of the whipping teams had participated in
which crimes. The whole idea was to charge all of a team for all of the crimes.
On January 20, 1923, the county attorney filed charges against each man
and set court dates with the Judge and the Court Clerk. Hankins looked very
carefully at the indictments as they came in and was satisfied that in the main,
the cases were at least triable.
The convictions of these men could generate terms of up to seven years
for each crime for each man, and that would have been the best of all possible
worlds. However, the prosecutors knew that it was unlikely that long jail terms
for any of the men were certain. Part of the problem was that in the public
eye, the victims were largely beyond the pale. The victims were at best
immoral and at worst criminal. Many citizens would think that the victims got
what they deserved. Sympathy for the Klan among potential trial jurors was
easily high enough to acquit the men or at least to convict under admonitions
to the court to give much reduced sentences. As a result, Claude and his
assistants decided to offer plea-bargains on the lesser offenses such as the
terrorizing of Tom Deavers and C.J. Graunke and the disturbing the peace
episode in the night ride at Macomb.
Except for Gerald Hill, the Lister team members were offered two years
in jail for their part in the Barker and Quisenberry beatings, if they would
testify in court and cooperate with further investigations. For the break-in at
Jennifer Chaffron's, two of the three who did that were offered six-month
sentences, all of the time to be served in the Pottawatomie County jail; the
men would not have to serve their time in McAlester at the state pen.
For the Armstrong whipping team, the crimes were more serious, but the
attorneys felt their cases were less strong. Moral Armstrong had not confessed
to any of the crimes, but the other ten men bargained for and received two
and a half years in the county jail for their roles in the Latham-Yeager beating
and the tarring and feathering of Jack Rudaguard. The charges of assault in the
Lister beating, the disturbing of the peace charge for the "horse parade" in
Macomb, and the terrorizing of Tom Deavers were dropped.
The plea bargains took much of January and February and the seventeen
274 William S. Hendon
men all pled guilty under a plea bargain on some of their charges. In return for
reduced sentences, the men agreed to cooperate in the further Klan investigations
and to testify in court if called upon to do so. A trial date was set for
Armstrong who had been foremost in the serious incidents of the tar and
feather case and the beatings of Buck Latham and Marilyn Yeager. Moral T.
Armstrong was charged with these crimes and held for trial.
It looked very much as if Moral T. Armstrong would suffer the most since
he was a team leader. Pal Lister was charged but could not be tried, as he had
not yet been found. These two men could face up to seven years in the state
penitentiary for each charge. With Judge Hankins agreeing to the pleas, it was
clear that at least eighteen men would do some amount of time in the county
jail, not in the McAlester pen.
Even with members of his team testifying against him, whether
Armstrong would go in for a longer time depended upon the trial and how it
went. Juries are fickle and one cannot be sure that even a strong case will be
won against a preacher for whom there is much public support. Yet, Claude
and his assistants were all determined to try the preacher in open court. Claude
would have been happy to reduce charges on Armstrong had he been willing
to implicate Dr. Walker in any of the crimes, but Armstrong would not; he
would have his day in court as a defender of public morals.
In late March, one chilly day, about 1 P.M., Claude worked in his office
when a phone call came in for him. Susan buzzed the phone and Claude
picked up the receiver. He answered, "This is Claude Hendon; how can I help
you?"
"Just one moment, sir, "said the female voice on the other end, "the
governor would like to speak with you."
Claude sat in stunned silence, as a male voice came over the wire, "Mr.
Hendon?"
"Yes," replied Claude.
"This is Jack Walton, and I wanted to call and congratulate you for the
work you people over there in Pott County are doing to investigate and
prosecute the Klan. I also wanted you to know that I would very much like to
keep in touch with you on how your work is going. I am prepared to offer you
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 275
any aid I can to assist your efforts."
"Thank you, Governor," replied Claude regaining his composure. "I
appreciate your kind words and you offer to assist us. That help could be very
useful as we go along. I am very pleased to talk with you and I am glad we
have a governor now who opposes the Klan."
"The next time you plan to come to the City, please call my office and let
them know when you can come in and we can meet. There is a lot to do and
I am eager to get under way," said Walton. "Be sure and let me know if I can
help." And with that the governor bade Claude goodbye and broke the
connection.
KKK
On May 10, 1923, a jury was selected for the trial of Moral T. Armstrong
and the trial began. Claude was able to eliminate Klan members from the jury,
but he did not think he was able to win a jury that would be altogether
sympathetic to stopping the Klan. "Damn 'em, how can we protect them if
they won't be protected?" asked Claude under his breath.
The prosecutors presented a strong case with ample testimony from team
members that Armstrong had been the team leader and that he had planned
and executed the crimes of the tarring and feathering of Jack Rudaguard and
the beatings of Buck Latham and Marilyn Yeager. Claude called reliable
members of Armstrong's team and they freely testified against him. Based on
the testimony of four team members, it was clear to anyone who cared to
listen that the crimes committed had been led by Moral T. Armstrong. In
cross-examination, the defense attorney could ask very little that caused doubt
in anyone's mind. He really made a halfhearted effort because that was not his
strategy. After the prosecution has called all their witnesses they rested their
case, and were pleased to think that they had done a first rate job.
The defense strategy was to hold high the reputation for integrity and
goodness of Reverend Armstrong. They flooded the jury with many witness
who would testify to the preacher's high and noble character. From a strictly
legal point of view, it was a very weak case. In cross-examination, the defense
276 William S. Hendon
attorney had not been able to shake the testimony of Armstrong's team.
Nonetheless, what the defense attorney did was to let the jury know what a
saint they were trying. His witnesses were also used to justify the preacher's
acts against sinners. In sum, the good man had punished people who needed
punishing and had done society a good turn.
Clearly, Reverend Armstrong sat at the right hand of God. About all the
prosecutor could do in cross-examination was to demonstrate that the
preacher's character witnesses had no knowledge of the crimes, and none of
them could give an alibi for Armstrong. In short, there was not much use in
cross-examination, except to try to point out that the witnesses were
supporting the preacher's bad behavior. Of course, that was the last thing that
Claude wanted to pursue since he did not want the jury to think that the
general run of citizens supported these Klan punishments.
In the end, the jury took only two hours to reach a conclusion and that
conclusion was that the preacher was not guilty of any of the crimes that had
been charged against him. The judge was furious; the county attorneys were
furious, but the jury had spoken. Armstrong might bear the contempt of many
citizens, but he would not serve any time.
As Claude sat in the courtroom after the verdict, he thought to himself,
We worked for months on preparing the investigation and trial of a Klan leader and it all
comes apart in just one day. What a hell of a thing!
Because it was a criminal trial, the judge had no power to reject that jury
verdict; had he done so, it would have served no purpose except to drag out
the affair longer.
As the jury was dismissed by a somewhat contemptuous Judge Hankins,
Moral T. Armstrong turned and waved to some of his people in the audience;
grinning broadly, Armstrong was embraced by Dr. Walker who had witnessed
the trial from the first day as a show of support.
At the other table, Claude and John sat in silence, feeling the frustration
for having worked hard, presented a good case and losing in spite of it.
However, they could have taken a longer view. So what could be said? Had
they broken the Klan? Had they set it back? Could they continue and find
sufficient documentation to have a case against Walker? Clear answers were
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 277
not available, but the three men of the county attorney's office decided that
they would soldier on. They would continue to investigate and do battle with
the Klan.
KKK
Down by Madill, Oklahoma, on the morning of May 20, 1923, two Negro
men walking along Davis Road heard gunshots. They rushed to where the
shots had been fired and found the body of a white woman, Mrs. James
Denver, lying dead on her front porch. The gun that had been used to kill her
was nearby. The men notified the sheriff's office and a manhunt ensued. The
most likely suspect was believed to be a man who had visited the house earlier
in the week to ask when Mr. Denver would be home. After a wide search,
George Miller was found, arrested, and placed in the county jail on the top
floor of the courthouse.
Miller said that he had been looking for work but no one believed him.
Everyone thought Mrs. Denver had surprised him while he was burglarizing
her house, and in panic had shot, and killed her. That night Miller was
removed from his cell by a group of armed men and taken to the street below.
There was some resistance by the local law officers, but this may have been
more of a formality than real resistance. Miller was bound and thrown into the
back of a truck and driven to the scene of Mrs. Denver's murder. On the way,
many cars joined the caravan that eventually arrived at the location of the
crime. Finding a tree on which to hang Miller, The mob tied him to the tree,
put a pile of sticks under his feet, and lit the sticks. He was given a chance to
confess his guilt and end the torture, but he insisted upon his innocence. The
fire was put out after a short time and Miller given the chance to confess,
which he again refused. Miller was then pulled up and hanged and the fire
continued to burn.
KKK
On the night of May 23, Claude went to Oklahoma City to see Zoe. They
278 William S. Hendon
had a good dinner at Dolores's Restaurant but Claude's unhappiness at the
trial result still cast a cloud over the evening. He was happy that he had sent
the whipping team members to jail, but he was downcast because he had not
convicted Armstrong and had not even begun a case against Walker
"Let's see what happens over the next weeks. You may well have busted
them anyway," said Zoe, putting her arms around Claude's neck and removing
all thoughts of the Klan from his mind.
"I wish I could stay," he said later, "but we have a lot of work to do and
I can't give it all to John and Duke."
As Claude drove home from his evening with Zoe, he wondered about
just how wise he had been to take on the job of county attorney. Boy, the
J.A.G. sure looked easy from the vantage point of the Armstrong trial. "Hang
in there," Zoe had said, but it was clear that she was glad that the whole thing
had come to at least a temporary end. Had it been up to her, he would never
have gotten into it anyway. There was just too much popular support for the
hooded devils and she was surprised that he had done as well as he had.
Claude and his staff had worked hard and done well, but if there were
more Klan violence, he would have to start all over. The Klan was taking on
the appearance of a Hydra. "If I were in Washington tonight," he said to
himself, "I could be dining with Bob and Kathleen (and perhaps Carolyn) at
a good restaurant with a good but 'prohibited' wine. I may have missed a good
opportunity by coming home."
KKK
"Duke," said Claude, "we can get the little guys but apparently not the big
fish unless we have more ammunition. Our strategy of using team leaders to
get to Dr. Walker was a sound one, but we are at a dead end. We really got
nothing from Lister and not enough from Armstrong. I think we have to go
after their roll. I have the judge's search warrant to do so and it is still legal."
"I agree with you," said Duke. John voiced his agreement also.
After conversations with Duke, John and Susan, they agreed that it was
too risky for John, a family man with children and of course, Susan, to assist
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 279
in the "night work." Claude decided that just he and Duke should break into
the Klanton barn.
Duke asked, "Does the Klan know you got that search warrant?"
"They may, but I don't think so. The judge and his clerk have indicated that
they had no reason to file the warrant yet, so maybe the Klan will be asleep at
the switch," replied Claude.
It was late on the night of June 10, nearly 1 A.M., when Claude and Duke
drove out to Biscuit Hill in Duke's touring car. They turned off the highway
into the road they knew dead ended in a couple of miles at the Klavern barn.
They knew also that within that last mile, they had to pass two farms along the
road that they guessed would be homes of Klan members. Any auto known
to be driving on the dead end road at night would sound an alarm.
"It looks like no one is awake there. There are no lights," said Claude as
they slowly passed the first farm.
At the second farm, the house was further from the road, but they could
see lights in the windows and several automobiles parked around the front of
the house.
"That'll be trouble unless we get real lucky," Duke said. He had turned
out the auto lights and was straining to see the road in front of them in the
dark. Their only hope was to pass as quietly by as possible and Duke slowed
the auto and let the engine barely tick along pass the house.
"Thank goodness, the house is a ways off the road", said Claude, "and
thanks for not having a dog with good hearing."
Claude went on, "If we arouse them now and if we get seen, we are in for
it for sure, warrant or no."
"I need to pee," said Duke and they both quietly giggled like schoolboys.
As they moved slowly past the last farm and down the road, they passed
behind a woodlot. They could see the outline of the barn looming out of the
dark. Lying about a quarter mile from the last farmhouse, the barn was dark
and ominously quiet. Apparently, there was no one there. Duke pulled the car
to a stop and then slowly backed it around so that it pointed out the way they
had come.
It was a clear still night and it was cold for June, so sound, they knew,
280 William S. Hendon
would carry far. After Duke relieved himself, they got out their burglary tools.
Claude took a pry bar and an electric torch. Duke also had a electric torch and
a hammer. Leaving the car doors open, they stepped quietly to what appeared
to be a small entry door on the side of the barn away from the farm house
down the road.
"Let me try to open it and you watch the road," said Claude. "When I get
it open, you go back to the car and sit ready to bust out if need be. Just one
thing, don't leave without me. I'll look around inside and see if I can find the
book or the files, wherever they have it."
"I have the warrant, so if they find us that should slow them down," said
Duke.
"Yes, but it won't stop them from having us," replied Claude. "I'll try to
do this quietly. Hold a light for me with your back to the farm and let me see
if I can get in."
Claude was pleased to see a large but old-fashioned padlock and hasp. He
tried to fit the pry bar and found that with a little maneuvering, he could get
the tip of the bar blade behind the hasp. With slow prying, the hasp seemed
to give, but it suddenly came loose with a screech as the screws pulled out of
the wood. Somewhere a dog barked and the two "burglars" stood very still,
hardly breathing. Claude, with the lock and hasp in his hands, and Duke with
his pry bar at the ready, stood in the dark and once the dog stopped barking,
Claude gently pushed open the door.
Duke touched Claude's shoulder, gave a thumbs-up sign, and returned to
the auto with the tools.
Claude accustomed his eyes to the dark, hoping not to have to use the
torch. He found he could see dimly at least, and he began to move around and
understand the way the rooms were arranged. At the back of the barn was a
dais with a podium on which stood an American flag, an Oklahoma flag, and
a Ku Klux Klan flag. At the back of the dais or stage was a row of four chairs.
There were two more doors in the barn that obviously led into other rooms.
Claude inspected the podium first and was delighted to find that under it was
a shelf with a pile of books. The book on top seemed to be a Bible, from the
feel of it, and the second seemed some sort of manual. The third book was
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 281
larger and heavier. Claude took it out, placed it on the podium, and opened it.
Masking his torch he saw that it was a ledger, and as he turned through its
pages, he saw that it was the membership roll listing names, addresses, dates
of initiation, fees, and dues paid, and a brief listing of meetings. He had it! It
did not appear to contain the minutes of meetings, but it did have dates and
times of previous meetings as well as some detail on Klan monies and
accounts. Suddenly, Claude froze as he heard sounds from outside and then
voices.
He closed the ledger, turned off and pocketed his torch, and quickly
replaced the ledger on the podium. He reached into his right coat pocket and
took out the Colt 45 semi-automatic he had carried in the war. He pulled the
slide back and released it, he released the safety and chambered a round. Then,
retrieving the ledger, he quietly moved towards the door. As he came out the
door and around the corner of the barn, he saw Duke sitting in the auto with
two men standing by the driver's door. They were angrily questioning Duke
about what he thought he was doing there, and Duke was lamely trying to
explain how he had taken a wrong turn.
"You damn sure have, mister," said one of the men, leveling an old Colt
pistol at Duke while the other man made as if to drag Duke from the driver's
seat. They didn't see Claude, who had silently come up behind them; nor did
they see him raise his pistol high in the air and bring it down hard on the back
of the head of the man with the Colt. The man fell to the ground without a
sound, still gripping his pistol. Thank God, the man's pistol wasn't cocked or
he might have fired it with the blow. By then, the other man turned on Claude,
but seeing Claude's gun, backed off.
Duke looked very relieved as Claude in an authoritative voice announced
to the man, "I am Claude Hendon, county attorney for this county, and this
is Shelton Skinner, my assistant. We have a warrant to search these premises.
Who are you and what are you doing here?"
"My name's Holly, I live up the road; we thought you was burglars," said
the man.
By now, Claude had the other man's Colt, and this man was struggling to
his feet.
282 William S. Hendon
"And you?" asked Claude, "Who are you and what do you mean pointing
a gun at this man?" indicating Duke.
"I don't have to tell you shit, Mister," said the other man, and sure
enough, he did not.
Claude took both men's names, lectured them briefly, and told them to
report to the county attorney's office the next morning. Claude then turned
and got into the auto with Duke and they drove off up the way they had come,
leaving the two men standing in the middle of the road, one man with an
empty Colt pistol and rubbing his head and the other man looking angry but
puzzled. This time the dog at the farm came out barking and chased the auto
down the road. Both “burglars” knew that the fact of the missing ledger would
be well known to the Klan in just a few hours. They had lost the element of
surprise in their burglary, but they had the goods!
"We got 'em," said Duke. "Now we can take their britches down. I don't
suppose you looked very hard for those whips and clubs did you?"
"No, but ledger fell out into my hands as I was looking for those whips,"
said Claude. "It is the membership roll and the dates and some details of their
meetings."
On the morning of June 15, 1923, the Shawnee Morning News published the
list of Klan members that Claude had provided Simon Brackett. The whole
town was excited about the list and Brackett had never sold more copies of
the News than on that day.
Happily, for Claude, it seemed that most people believed the publication
of Klan membership to be a very good thing. Dozens of people he saw over
the next few days congratulated him on his coup. Most men were ashamed to
have their membership known, but the diehards wore the information as a
badge of honor.
KKK
One of the first meetings that one powerful member of the senate held
in the early days of the late summer legislative session was asked for by N.
Clay Jewett and Dr. J.A. Walker. The three Klansmen had a long discussion
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 283
about the events in Pottawatomie County and all agreed that something had
to be done about a county attorney who was way out of line. They needed to
find a way to hurt him, to slow him, to stop him. Several things came to mind,
and while no decision was reached, they all agreed that the investigation of
Hendon should continue. They needed some evidence that they could use to
oust him from office.
Chapter 13
TAKING OFF THE MASK
The prosecutors needed time to digest the names they had gotten from the
membership ledger and the license plate information that had come from
Oklahoma City. They now knew who the Klan members were; who some of
the officers were and they began to sort out the other whipping teams, by dint
of the way the members were listed in more than one place. Some names in
the general alphabetical list also appeared in separate groups of five to ten
men. These were whipping teams and verification came from the fact of the
two teams they had already prosecuted. The whipping teams certainly would
not contain any old or feeble men, or very young men. The attorneys knew
that they could break down whipping team members because past experience
had shown them that at least one member would reveal the misdeeds of them
all. To take the names and place them with specific crimes and thence to court
cases that might be won took several months.
As the attorneys studied what they knew about Shawnee Klan Number 8
over the first few days, they made some shocking discoveries. From conversations
with Gerald Hill, Claude knew the identities of the executive committee
but he was saddened to have the ledger verify that information. Three
members of the Democratic Committee were members of the Klan. Claude
was saddened to learn that Jack Anderson, the farmer out at Biscuit Hill who
had helped elect Claude was a member. Jack Nickson, the minister, was also
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 285
a member. Claude did not know these men well, but he knew them casually.
He had worked with, and had respect for both of them. The real shock came
with the listing of Charlie Akins, the Postmaster at Tecumseh, as a member.
Charlie was a family friend and a fishing buddy of his father. What a shame
that such a truly good and generous man would become involved in the Klan.
Perhaps Charlie was like many others who joined and did so of the moment
but were not active. However, Charlie Akins was not the kind of man who
made casual choices. Claude knew he had to go and talk with Charlie and see
if Charlie would be cooperative with him.
There were many other names on the rolls including businessmen, even
lawyers. Fifteen police officers and deputy sheriffs were members. "My God,"
said John. "Who can we trust?" They also saw the mayor's name, several city
council members, and several other city officials.
"Well" said Duke, "I don't see Chief Sims on there or Sheriff Tom Bob
MacLean."
Claude commented," Looks like the whole Baptist Church is enrolled."
"Isn't Charlie Finley a bootlegger?" John asked.
"I know he has been, because I have bought from him before," said Duke.
"That's not the best behavior under the circumstances," said Claude.
"Yep," said Duke "Looks like a dry time from now on."
"Look at these names grouped together; one of them is headed by Pal
Lister. I guess they haven't had time to take his name off the rolls. And, look,
there are our Garrett Lake boys right there listed under Pal's name, along with
a Paul Boardman," said John.
"There are five of these groups, and I think, Commander, we have the
whipping team members clearly spotted," said Duke. "Look at the list of
names under Moral Armstrong. We have caught all of them."
"Back here under the notations, it looks like they have monthly meetings
and then after the meetings for everyone, the whipping teams meet with
Walker and other board members who give them their assignments, their
targets," said Claude. "I have not counted the total membership number, but
we will. It's obviously in the hundreds."
Duke added, "With this broad representation of our citizenry and with
286 William S. Hendon
this many members, the Klan will have spies everywhere, just like Gerald Hill
told us. If they think someone is doing some act in their eyes deemed criminal,
they will set a spy on him; sometimes it is even his next-door neighbor. In this
way they find out about someone they suspect."
"Further down is the list of female members," stated John, looking
through the list to see if he knew many of them. "They appear to be the wives
of the male Klan members, and the W.K.K.K. is not large, it's plenty large
enough to do some mischief."
"Man, I bet these Klonvocations sponsored by the KKK are filled with
excitement. The best meetings must be the large meetings that include the
KKK and the women of the Klan, the WKKK. This one notation about one
of their big shindigs shows that they had an early evening picnic followed by
ceremonial cross burnings, prayers and songs and a speech or two by local or
state people. They even provide for the kiddies," said Duke.
"I have seen signs posted for meetings," Claude said. "They say things like
K.I.G.Y. (Klansmen I Greet You), big signs painted on bridges and signposts.
The largest meetings I have heard about probably number about seven or
eight hundred people coming. We have all seen the ads they put in the
Shawnee and Tecumseh papers and the handbills they pass out. Here's a note
for an ad, 'Open to everyone. Come and bring the whole family with you.
Hear local and state speakers. Food stalls on the grounds. Be there and hear
the principles of this great Order explained."
"You know," said John, "we think the Klan is purely awful, but most
people accept and even admire them. Don't look too close, and the Klan looks
okay."
The June 15 issue of the Shawnee Morning News continued to be widely read
and quoted. Brackett had been true to his word and published the rolls with
no embellishments; Brackett had talked with Claude about the best way to
publish them and they had both decided that the rolls themselves was all that
was needed. As time went on, maybe editorials or other articles could appear
and certainly, the list would be published in other newspapers around the
state, even perhaps in some of the large national newspapers. Claude admired
Simon for his willingness to publish the list. He knew of no other paper that
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 287
had done so and he knew the risk that Brackett was taking. Newspaper offices
had been burned, but perhaps publishing the membership would make the
Klan wary of a revenge burning. Claude admired the Shawnee editor because
it had not been too long ago that Simon had been "kidnapped" into the Klan
parade in Shawnee and Tecumseh. He had been "forced" into entering a car
full of Klansmen and participating in the "drive around" parade. He was not
harmed, but he was warned not to attack the Klan in his paper. Even though
Claude had tried to persuade him, Simon had not pressed charges. Brackett
saw that as counterproductive. In trying to control the Klan, charges would
have simply publicized the Klan and given evidence of its power.
Claude did talk with Ira Sims about putting a few extra patrols around the
newspaper building at night even though he and the Chief knew that some of
the police were members. Nonetheless, the police officers would still do their
duty or Ira would have their hides.
In all, there were some 600 members listed on the rolls but not near that
many were active; dues were in arrears for about a third of the names on the
list. As the days passed those who found their names on the list were, as
expected, either very embarrassed or highly indignant that they had been
"unmasked."
Over the next weeks, Claude followed the papers carefully and had talks
with the sheriff and with Chief Sims. By late summer, things had quieted
down. It looked to all of them that the plea bargains with the whipping team
members and even the trial and acquittal of Moral T. Armstrong had helped
stop the violence. To the three law enforcement people, the publication of the
list of members' names also continued to have a desirable effect. Many
members of the Klan had become the butt of jokes as otherwise timid or
mild-mannered men had been unmasked. Exposing the Klan to the light of
day was obviously more powerful than anyone had previously thought. Now,
men who had been tough and conspiratorial behind their masks were shown
to be shopkeepers, clerks, unemployed farm boys, and an assortment of
occupations that made them "just like everyone else." By late summer of 1923,
there was a definite reduction in Klan violence in Pottawatomie County.
Around the country, newspapers reported some evidence that the Ku
288 William S. Hendon
Klux Klan might be in decline politically; maybe things were on the slide, not
rapidly, but at least on a downward trend. However, you would not know it
in Oklahoma. The political power of the Klan seemed strong, even if their
violence was on the wane.
Jack Walton, the governor, had come into office on January 10 with a
benign attitude toward the Klan, but as his political fortunes declined because
of his battles with the legislature, Walton had apparently changed. Now it
looked like he was preparing to make war on the Klan. Claude read one
political commentator who argued that the most important actor in Oklahoma
politics just then was the Klan. The Klan, concerned mostly with law, order,
and morality had abandoned some of its violent actions. As the Klan became
less violent, it became more powerful politically. It was now more prominent
and active in both political parties. Although the legislature was controlled by
the Democratic Party, the combination of Klan members from both parties
gave the Klan controlling power in the Oklahoma legislature, with Klan
members in both Democratic and Republican members acting together. The
Klan legislature opposed Walton, and now it had began to do so effectively.
In the early days of his administration, Walton quietly sought the support of
Klan politicians; some of his top advisors were Klan leaders. Walton even
secretly became a member of the Klan, a "Klan member at large." It was
important to the governor to keep this quiet, but other actions of the governor
led to the loss of his farmer-labor supporters.
Claude agreed with R.R. that Walton came in with the support of the
farmer-labor group but had lost some of their support when it was discovered
that Walton was cozy with the oil industry.
"Yes," said R.R., "he has his tail in a crack with that gift of $48,000 from
the oil people. He has lost the League people. They feel betrayed by him. And,
he has lost public support very quickly."
"Yep," replied Claude, "and the conservatives never liked him. The man
has squandered what little political capital he had. I think now he needs a new
issue and in spite of the fact that there are rumors that he belonged to the
Klan, I think he plans to make war on them, what he calls his 'war on terror'"
"I think he is an idiot, a loose cannon," said R.R..
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 289
"Yes," said Claude, "but he is still the governor and in Oklahoma that's a
tough job."
R.R. replied, "He certainly needs more help than that free barbeque. I do
think he means to hit the Klan. I don't know just how he will do it, but I think
he aims to make a real war on them. Your prosecutions of local Klan
members and the unveiling of the Klan membership have effectively stopped
violence in Pottawatomie County."
"The Klan can go ride all the horses they want to and wear all the sheets
their wives will let them. I just can't take their violence, and maybe you are
right; we may have helped," said Claude. "There is more to do."
"Well, I don't know if the governor can help do it," said R.R.. "The
legislative session ended just in time for Walton; you know how crazy we are
in this state for impeachment and there was already talk about taking him out
of office."
"The governor will help. I know he has his own problems, but his efforts
against the Klan should help us," said Claude. Changing the subject, he
continued, "Boy, what a legislature; you know they had a national Klan officer
speak to them in session, don't you?" asked Claude.
"Yes, and I'm glad I missed it," said R.R..
There was much unfinished Klan business for the county attorney and
one thing he wanted to do was go and have a talk with Charlie Akins. Claude
had put off talking with Charlie because through R.R., Charlie and Claude had
become true friends. Claude realized he needed to talk with Charlie, so one day
when the time seemed right, Claude walked across the street and found
Charlie in his office at the Tecumseh Post Office. He greeted Charlie and
asked if he could have a few words.
"Sure, Claude, the county attorney is always welcome," said Charlie
shaking Claude's hand and offering him a chair. "What can I do for you?"
"Charlie, I know you and Dad have been friends for years, and I know you
were really helpful in my election. I also know you are a good friend to me and
an honorable man. The one thing I need to talk with you about is your
membership in the Ku Klux Klan. I was so surprised to see your name on the
membership roll. I know I am being presumptuous in challenging you by
290 William S. Hendon
bringing this up, and I wouldn't do it except that we think of you as family."
Charlie sat and listened to what Claude had to say and then he answered,
"Claude, I am not surprised to have a visit from you and have you raise such
a question. I know the Klan has been uppermost in your mind since you were
elected, particularly, this last year or so. I want you to understand that the
Klan, for all of the folderol, and all of the bad press, has a large number of
members who are genuinely interested in making our country a better place
and are willing to make the effort to do so. Many of us support law enforcement
but we find the criminal justice system too slow, too tentative, and too
lenient. We see crimes that go unpunished and we aim to do something about
them. I would have guessed that you would be one of our biggest supporters,
not one of our detractors. Sure we have some idiots and crazies in our ranks
and they give us all a bad name, but we are, in the main, an honorable and
decent bunch."
Claude listened to what Charlie had to say and then responded, "I support
your patriotism, your love of country and even your rather rigid moral code,
but I am absolutely opposed to vigilantes taking the law into their own hands.
It is that kind of behavior that can ruin our country and all the values we hold
to be important. Can't you see that when you attack citizens that you are not
only violating the people themselves, but violating the very basic fabric of our
society?"
"You may be right, but it sure gets the attention of people like you and
pushes you to do a better job," said Charlie.
"Actually, Charlie," Claude replied, "you make my job more difficult. I
have to spend time on running after your people who get out of line rather
than running after the other crooks and criminals."
"Claude," replied Charlie, "there are a lot of us who never supported the
violence; I am one of those folks. I also want to tell you that your attacking
Klan violence may have actually saved the Klan. The violence was getting so
over the top, that it was becoming our central focus. We now have to return
to our principles, and we are doing that with a fresh start. That fresh start is
to become more active, peacefully, in politics.
Claude turned to Charlie and said, "I know not all things you do are
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 291
anti-social. The Klan may have intended a truly good purpose, but I have no
intention of helping the Klan subvert our society and our way of life. You are
not saving us; you are harming us. Your secret society is not good for our
country."
Charlie said, "I can't say that the violence will end completely, but I think
you have really put a damper on it here in the county and there are many of
us in the Klan who think that is a good thing. It's also a bit ironic, but with
your success, you have made things more difficult for yourself, personally. The
last thing good for your career is to have a politically active Klan. You have
easily become a political target. I will never allow that to happen as long as I
can say anything about it, but feelings about you among the hotheads run
pretty high. You can't expect Walker to forgive you, and the state people are
nosing around about you."
As Claude walked back to his office, he reflected on the early days of his
going after Klan violence. He recalled his belief that politically, he would be
standing out there alone, but it still seemed the right thing to do. If all men
were as reasonable as Charlie, Claude thought he might have no difficulties.
On the other hand, if the Klan were not violent, they might be an even greater
problem. They could really subvert the society then.
As he crossed towards the Court House, Claude spied Sim Johnson
walking towards him. Sim greeted him with a sly grin and taking the everpresent
pipe from his mouth said, "Here in the open, right in the middle of
town, in the middle of the day, here walks our esteemed county attorney, the
St. George of the Dragon Klan."
"How are you, Sim? Are those biscuits your wife makes so well ever
gonna' put any meat on your bones? You look like something out standing in
a field to frighten crows," said Claude as the two men shook hands. What a
good friend, thought Claude.
"Judge Hendon, it is your biscuits that some say are not completely done;
but for my biscuits, if you must know, I just completed most of a pan of those
hot fellows with a coating of stirred butter and sorghum about an hour ago.
I thought I would come to town and stir some other things up," replied Sim.
"Did you note that our esteemed legislature has passed a bill giving free books
292 William S. Hendon
to all the school kiddies? Yes, but on the provision that Darwin's theory of
evolution must be stricken from the teachings. We are so well protected by
these guardians of our social values."
"How about stirring a cup of coffee? Susan will have the pot going."
Sim pondered this deeply for a moment and then accepted the invitation. "I
am not certain that I care to be seen with a person of such limited morality as
your self, but coffee will help," said Sim as the two men turned towards the
courthouse. It was a fine spring day, the kind of day in which good humor and
coffee drinking should take priority.
"I have come to invite you to a kind of Democratic appreciation picnic
and celebration that our folks in Asher are planning for you and our other
democratic county officials the second weekend in June. We plan to have the
governor speak but if we cannot do better, we might have you speak," said
Sim.
"Your invitation touches me deeply. How much is this appreciation day
going to cost me?" Claude asked.
"A mere token, sir, a mere token."
KKK
On the weekend of June 10, Claude joined some other local politicians,
and in caravan, they drove down to Asher for the big picnic and shindig.
Claude took Belle and R.R. with him.
Asher lay some twenty-five miles south of Tecumseh and was a pleasant
enough place, but not a town that had much of a future. The land around
Asher wasn't very productive; the farms were poor, but Asher could show its
better side with its picnics and summer celebrations including quarter horse
racing (illegal) dogfights (illegal) and cock fights (illegal). It was said that if they
had bears in Asher they would bait them too. Along with all this "sport" were
several bootleggers who kept people well oiled if they were of a mind to
partake.
On this day, the weather was hot and there were speeches by politicians
running for office. Being an off year there were only two offices open. One
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 293
was a J.P. position and the other a town councilman, both predecessors having
passed away recently, their deaths requiring a special election. There were also
a number of office holders in attendance, and they were having a good time
eating fried chicken and talking with the local folks. Claude was among this
number.
The Sim Johnsons were there, and Claude and his family had dinner "on
the ground" with them. Earlier in the afternoon, Claude was given a bottle of
a whiskey, an alcohol pure and clear. Claude happily accepted the gift and
quietly offered drinks to Sim. At first, Sim was enthusiastic until his wife
caught his eye, and he then graciously declined.
Claude strolled around and found a few more friends and mentioned that
he had a small stash; all eagerly accepted, and a party of some four men
gathered and sat under the shade of a tree, discreetly passing a constantly
refilled tumbler of whiskey that was far better than most of the locally brewed
bootleg, or "pop skull" as it was called. They talked about old school days, the
weather, local politics, and University of Oklahoma football.
A few blankets away sat several Klan families, the husbands of which
stared at Claude with open hostility. Even the wives seemed disapproving. It
had become easy for Claude to identify Klan members; they usually gave him
a dirty look or at least a hard stare. One man Claude knew as Banther, who
worked at the bank in Asher and was now surrounded by his wife and four
children. In that party there was also a man named Tracey who Claude figured
for Klan, but he only knew the man's name, not much of anything about him.
Claude's response to such folks was to wave graciously and give them a polite
but sunny smile. He guessed that the smile would not be an aid to digestion
for them, but at the same time, he did not bear them any malice. Having a
Klansman's beliefs was enough problem for anyone. The Klan members
seemed to him to be mostly people who had strong beliefs but who also bore
a fear of a future that they could only see as negative, the decline of life as they
knew it. However, Claude always assumed that he had more in common with
them than differences from them.
R.R. circulated while Belle sat and talked with several farm wives she
knew. They were all concerned with the effects of the drought on their crops
294 William S. Hendon
and on their gardens. Belle had a pang of loss when the ladies talked about
their gardens; she now had one, but it was a town garden, not the big open
gardens of her friends.
"I miss a big garden. I do have some good onions and tomatoes, but when
we were on the farm, I was able to grow a lot of different things," Belle said.
"I bet you won't miss all the picking and putting up food," said Ruth Castle.
"My garden is already keeping me busy with the onions and the greens. I have
put up 12 pints of pickled onions. Jeff just loves them."
"I used to do that; the children all liked them, and so does R.R., but he is
not eating that way much anymore. He still likes the hot peppers though, and
in town I do have several pots of them growing," said Belle.
R.R. walked around the picnic ground and came upon the justice of the
peace. "Judge Williams, how are you?" asked R.R. "Looks like you Asher
people know how to pick a nice day."
"R.R., how are you? It's good to see you. Don't see much of you down
this way often, actually not since 1915 when you were cultivating votes," said
the Judge. He put out his hand and the two men shook hands warmly, both
smiling wide. He and R.R. had been early settlers in the county and had
formed a close friendship, although it was more professional than social. They
saw each other more in relation to Democratic Party matters than anything
else.
They talked on idly and finally, the judge, standing close to R.R., said in
a low voice, "The other day there was a fellow down here from the Attorney
General's office asking about my dealings with Claude. Sometimes, Claude and
I have business together when something minor happens down here and falls
under my court. I admire Claude and find him a good man to work with. At
any rate, this bird shows up saying he was just responding to a question about
how the county officials deal with the J.P. courts. He said it was all minor, and
he didn't ask me much; I got the idea that he mostly wanted to know anything
I knew about Claude. The sheriff and other county officials were hardly
mentioned. I didn't have much to tell him, and he didn't stay long, but I had
the idea that he was fishing, trying to dig up something about Claude. Do you
happen to know what he was up to?"
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 295
R.R. was quiet a minute and then replied, "I've no real idea. I know Claude
has made some enemies with the Klan probe and convictions, but I can't
imagine the state Attorney General taking an interest in Claude, even though
George Short may be a Klan supporter."
"Well," replied the judge, "I thought I ought to pass it on. The Klan down
here disbanded a year or so ago, but the people who were in it still stand on
the same feet. Claude has not prosecuted anyone from Asher, but I know that
he scared some people down here. They were probably members of one of
those whipping teams."
"I never liked him to get into that Klan probe, because feelings have run
so high. However, he did a good job and a courageous one, and we sure have
less violence now in the county," said R.R.
Williams agreed and said, "I'll keep my eye open and let you know if I see
or hear anything else."
"Thanks, Judge," said R.R. as he once again shook the judge's hand and
the two men parted.
The picnic was winding down when Claude mentioned to R.R. that he
wanted to run into town and drop off a book at Larry Russell's house. "I
didn't see him at the picnic so I'll run it by; I'll be right back."
Claude walked to where the Ford was parked, got in, and started the
engine. It huffed and puffed a bit and then backfired mightily. "What the hell,"
muttered Claude as he killed the motor and started the Ford again. Again, it
backfired, sounding like a rifle shot. Again, Claude turned it off, got out, and
lifted the hood. He immediately saw the problem; two spark plug wires were
misplaced. "Damn kids and their pranks!" He replaced the wires on the correct
spark plugs, closed the hood, got back in and this time the Ford started and
ran smoothly. He dropped the book off and was back in ten minutes to pick
up his parents.
"That was a good visit," Claude said as they drove back up Highway 18 to
Shawnee. "I got to chat with a lot of people, see some old friends, and even
cement support for the next race; that is, if there is one."
As Claude put the car away, he and R.R. talked about the information
gathered from Judge Williams, and neither of them had any explanation. News
296 William S. Hendon
like that was always a bit disconcerting.
"You know Claude, this is kind of like the end of the Civil War," said R.R..
"Even though the Union won, the damage from the victory left things in ruins
for years. You may have beaten the Klan in court and forced a settlement with
them, but the long term effects may do more harm to you than to them."
"I think I know what you mean but go on," said Claude.
"We had some relatives in Alabama, some Hendons who fought in the
Civil War. By chance these four Hendons were brothers and three fought with
the 1st US Alabama Cavalry and the oldest fought with the Confederate 10th
Alabama Infantry," said RR.
"It's an interesting story. The boys didn't sign up until late 1863, and the
Confederate brother, James Harvey Hendon, was immediately sent up to Lee's
Army of Northern Virginia. The Rebs often did that with reluctant recruits,
sending them far away from their homes, and James had a wife and child and
may have been reluctant. He went through all of the Grant-Lee battles of 1864
and 1865, including the siege of Petersburg and the flight to surrender at
Appomattox Court House. Sadly, James Hendon was captured by the Union
army at High Bridge, Virginia and sent to a P.O.W. camp in Maryland and was
not released until July of 1865. He was captured only three days before Lee's
surrender at Appomattox. Had James made it to the end, he would have been
immediately paroled and sent home."
"What happened to the others?" asked Claude, not knowing where any of
this was going.
"The two middle boys, Jonathan and Robert Hendon, were with
Sherman's Union army throughout the Atlanta campaign from Chattanooga
to Atlanta. They were mustered out after a one-year term of service and they
returned home in the fall of 1864. The youngest boy, Henry, joined when the
cavalry came through their area near Jasper, Alabama. He was only seventeen
at the time, and there was a lot of argument over him going, but he went and
enlisted in May of 1864. He served with Sherman in the 1st Alabama Cavalry
through to the capture of Savannah. Sadly, he got sick and died of measles in
a hospital back in Nashville."
"So I don't get the point," said Claude.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 297
"Well the point may not be as interesting as the story, but the point is that
the three surviving brothers were never reconciled after the war. James and
their father blamed Henry's death on Robert and Jonathan. Although the
brothers lived only a few miles apart, they never were a family again. Now,
here, the people who are angry with you are not family but what makes that
civil war story relevant to your situation is that many people in Pottawatomie
County took sides either for or against the Klan. You picked a side and the
other side may never forgive you, and they may be your life-long political foes
forever." said R.R.
"Don't think I haven't thought about that," said Claude. "When I walk
down the street now there are some few people who are downright unfriendly."
KKK
After the plea bargains and the Armstrong trial, Claude still had his hands
full in the summer of 1923, when violence occurred at Shawnee that was
connected to the nationwide Rock Island rail strike. The strike had turned very
nasty in Shawnee when the railroad brought in strikebreakers to work in the
Rock Island shops in place of the striking employees. Out of the ensuing
confrontations came several fights and the arrest of seventeen men who were
charged with inciting to riot. Among these were two cases of strikers robbing
strikebreakers, crimes that to Claude seemed a bit dubious, but there was
evidence that strikebreakers J.H. Wright and Dewey Carroll had indeed been
robbed.
Warrants were issued for six men, including Jimmy Overstreet, Ray
Hynes, and Horace Brundage, Jeff Freeling, and M.L. Huddleston. Brundage,
along with another striker, Jeff Freeling, was arrested in Chicago and
extradited back to Oklahoma. They were both charged with burglary as well
as rioting. M.L. Huddleston of Shawnee had been a candidate for sheriff in the
last election. The sixth man was the leader of the strikers, a man named Henry
Garrett who had been arrested. He escaped from Sheriff MacLean's custody
while MacLean was taking Garrett by train from Oklahoma City to Shawnee.
298 William S. Hendon
Garrett was charged with dynamiting part of the Rock Island railroad shops
in Shawnee. Further, there was evidence that the local union officials knew of
the plan to dynamite the shops and even provided the explosives to do so.
Hearings were held, and 17 men were bound over for trials in August
including Brundage and Carroll. Henry Garrett was ordered to trial in June on
the charges of inciting to riot and bombing the railroad shops. Claude and
Duke had their hands full in the filings, the court sessions, and the trials
themselves. July saw no time off for the county's attorneys. It was all work and
no play for the months of August and coming into September.
One morning, Mary King walked from her office up the stairs to Claude's
office. "Good morning. Our illustrious court clerk is always most welcome in
our modest domicile," said Claude as he saw Mary walk into the office. "She
graces any room she enters."
"Enough of your blarney. Levity is unbecoming to one such as you who
holds a position of such importance in our county," replied Mary.
"I am duly chastened. What can I do for you this morning?"
Mary said, "I have had a peculiar inquiry about some court moneys and
the call came from George Short's office at the capital. One of his assistants
asked me about court costs for a case that had to do with a Mr. King (no
relative of mine), who had not been paid for an automobile he had sold.
Seems a Mr. Curry claims to have given you what he claimed were court costs
and I have no record of them ever being paid. I find it peculiar because I have
been told that Short's people have been sniffing around about you. I think you
should be aware that they are. Unless you have made off with the county
treasury, I would suggest you look into the Curry matter."
"I don't have a clue, Mary, but thanks for the tip," replied Claude. "I
remember the case, but it was nothing special."
KKK
"What would you think about going on a little jaunt next weekend?"
Claude asked. "It's Labor Day weekend."
"What did you have in mind, Big Boy?" asked Zoe.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 299
"I was thinking about catching a train down to Sulphur, staying in the
Artesian Hotel and hike around Platt National Park. We could even take the
waters," said Claude.
"And what pray is the magic of the waters in Sulphur?" asked Zoe. "Are
the waters here in the City not good enough for you?"
"They are probably good enough for me, but the waters in Sulphur and
in the park have all kinds of bad odors, so they must be good for you," he
replied. "It would do wonders for all of those hideous wrinkles you have."
"All of my wrinkles are where they are supposed to be and if you keep
talking like that you may never have to see them again," she replied.
"If I buy you dinner at Dolores's tonight, will that cement the deal?" he
asked.
"There are no guarantees, but you might try. You realize, of course, that
some of us work for a living, jobs we must do, unlike elected officials who
have no bosses, put in irregular hours, and feed at the public trough. So what
do you propose?" asked Zoe.
"There is a Santa Fe train that leaves here at 5 P.M. on Friday and gets to
Sulphur at 8 P.M. We could stay at the Artesian and have dinner there and
sometimes they have music on the weekend nights," he said.
"Let's go have dinner," she said and they did.
The following Friday, Claude drove to Oklahoma City and at 4 o'clock
met Zoe at the Capital, stowed her small suitcase in the back seat and together
they drove downtown to the Santa Fe Depot. They arrived in plenty of time,
stopped in the station café and had coffee, and then boarded the train for
Sulphur.
The train was filled with weekenders, all going to Platt National Park just
on the edge of the town of Sulphur. The train ride was a bit noisy, there was
even some "John Barleycorn" on board, but everyone seemed in good spirits
as they all piled out at the Sulphur Station. Claude and Zoe decided to walk the
few short blocks to the Artesian Hotel; it was a beautiful evening and they
wanted to stretch their legs.
As they walked along, Claude carried Zoe's bag. "What do you have in
here, pig iron?"
300 William S. Hendon
"I have the bare essentials that any woman must have available," replied
Zoe.
"Well, I like the bare part anyway," Claude replied as he struggled up the
steps of the hotel.
Arriving at the desk, they confirmed that they had reservations (Claude
had made them by telephone) and signed the register. The rather austere man
at the desk looked at them as if to ask them some very personal questions, but
did not. He assigned them rooms on the same floor but not together. Zoe had
asked for a single bedroom and Claude had taken a room with a double bed
so he could "stretch out." The desk clerk signed them in politely, belled for a
bellhop, handed their keys to the bellhop and asked Claude, "Do you wish to
have dinner this evening?"
They assured him they were planning to have dinner and clerk informed
them that the dining room was open for service until 9 P.M.
As they rose in the iron cage of the elevator, the bellhop told the elevator
operator to stop at the third floor. Both Claude and Zoe had a feeling of the
thrill of illicit behavior as at the third floor, they alighted into a spacious
paneled hallway. They followed the bellhop to their rooms and found they had
rooms opposite each other. Opening Zoe's room first, the bellhop placed her
bag on a suitcase stand, indicated to her that the bathroom and sanitary was
just at the end of the hall, and then took the waiting Claude across to his room
and repeated the information.
"Is there anything else, sir?" asked the bellhop.
"No thank you," Claude said as he handed the bell boy a fifty-cent piece.
Over tipping was something that Claude routinely did as a means to garner
better service. Claude unpacked his small bag. The room was not small, not
large. The floors were dark varnished wood and the walls painted a bright
white with the oak woodwork stained and varnished to a soft patina. The bed
with its white metal frame felt hard which suited him fine. It was covered with
a white whipcord bedspread with a sailing ship motif. Above the bed was a
print of a Monet painting of a picnic group. Under the bed was a large china
chamber pot or "Jordan" as it was sometimes called. A washstand of oak
stood on one wall with a rack of towels, a pitcher of water, a washbowl, and
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 301
a mirror above. There was a small chest with drawers, and beside the bed was
a small table with an electric lamp on it. A rocking chair sat by a window that
overlooked the entrance to Platt National Park. Claude unpacked his things,
opened the transom above the door to generate a breeze, and opened the
window to take in the cool, early fall air.
He knocked on Zoe's door and she told him to come in. She had her
window open and was now lying comfortably on the bed. Her room
duplicated his except the bed was a narrow single bed. He sat in the rocker
and looked out of her window that had a view of the town.
"Are you settled in okay?" he asked.
"Very comfortable," she replied.
"We can sit a minute before we go down to dinner if that's okay with
you," he said.
"Whatever; I am happily relaxed here just listening to the breeze in the
trees and the night birds. It's very lovely here, and this hotel is very pleasant,"
said Zoe.
They sat quietly for a few minutes just relaxing in the cool evening and in
the company of each other. Then, Claude poured glasses of red wine from a
bottle he had produced from his suitcase, and they sat there for talking quietly.
Zoe asked, "Shall we have a look at the menu?"
"Let's."
The menu had a number of sophisticated entrées, and in talking over the
selection, they both decided that they were ready for a meal.
As they waited for the elevator, they noticed the long sweeping halls with
varnished wood floors, with a carpet runner running down the middle of each
hall. Spaced regularly along the white painted hall were small alcoves, almost
mere indentations each of which contained a table, a chair, and a basket of
flowers. It was a pretty effect, and at the end of each hallway, there was a large
window with a floral arrangement on a table.
The dining room looked out of large windows to a view down to the
street and across to the park boundary. A mezzanine or balcony ran around
two sides of the room and at the far end of the room was a raised stage with
a small grand piano atop it where a piano player was playing soft popular
302 William S. Hendon
ballads of the day. It was a lovely room with a set of landscape and wildlife
murals painted by Grant Wood from Shawnee, whose work was much
admired around the state. The tables were in various sizes, serving from two
to eight diners. All were covered with white cloths and napkins and set with
a variety of shiny silver flatware. The table settings cried out for wine glasses,
but none were to be had; crystal water goblets held lonely sentinel. A candle
and small fresh flowers graced the center of each table and the whole effect
was very inviting.
The dining room was almost empty at this late hour, and Claude and Zoe
were shown to a table for four by one of the large windows and given menus
while a waiter filled their water goblets with ice-cold water. The headwaiter
informed them that due to the late hour, he would not recommend some of
the dishes, but he thought the roast beef was still available; a Delmonico steak
was a wise choice, as was a fresh brook trout. The duck sadly was not
available, and he would not recommend the prime rib; it had been cooked
since late afternoon and was only barely acceptable as well done.
When their waiter came, he asked what they would like to drink. Zoe
chose iced tea, as did Claude. For dinner, they both selected the trout and an
appetizer of fresh gulf oysters on the half shell. The waiter was concerned that
they had ordered two fish dishes but he accepted their wishes and went away.
Claude and Zoe sat back and enjoyed the iced tea and warm rolls the waiter
brought. They both wished for a glass of cold white wine, but this omission
was the curse of prohibition. There were a few restaurants that would permit
you to bring your own bottle of wine, but the Artesian was not one of them.
Their oysters came and were cold, fresh, and very good. As they finished
their appetizers and relaxed, Claude and Zoe smoked cigarettes and listened
to the last few selections by the piano player, whose tour of duty was ending.
Had the piano played a few more minutes, both Claude and Zoe would have
liked to have a few dances after dinner, but dinner came and the piano player
went, and the couple enjoyed their fresh trout instead. They followed the
dinner with coffee and a 'crème brulee', and after Claude signed the check,
they thanked the waiter and the maitre'd for a fine dinner and strolled out
onto the broad, covered porch of the hotel.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 303
There were several couples on the porch, but neither Claude nor Zoe saw
anyone they recognized. They found a glider swing facing the park, sat and
relaxed in the cool evening, not saying a great deal, just enjoying themselves.
Even the mosquitoes were polite and did not crash their party.
"This is a fine way to live," said Zoe.
"You make the whole thing unforgettable," Claude replied and then in a
different tone of voice said, "Have you ever thought about getting married?"
Zoe was silent for a moment. "No, but I have thought about not getting
married."
"I don't follow you," Claude queried.
"I don't know if you're making some kind of oblique proposal, but I am
not ready to settle down and be a wife and mother yet, and in most marriages
those are my only options. I like what you and I have, and I do indeed love
you and love being with you, but I am not ready to, as they say, 'settle down'
in a whitewashed cottage with a climbing red rose on the fence," Zoe
explained.
"Being with you means a great deal to me; I would never want it to end,"
Claude said. "I think I could be married and make it a success."
"You have a lot on your plate, and the fact that we see each other only
every other weekend or so is not because of the great distance between
Shawnee and Oklahoma City," Zoe offered. "You have a very busy life, and
I do too. I doubt that either of us would relinquish our work and freedoms."
"Just an idea," said Claude somewhat sullenly, feeling the rebuff.
"There is something I do want to get serious with you about and that is
your Klan crusade. Claude, those are mean people, and they will not forgive
you; they can even make living in Oklahoma absolutely wretched for you. You
have been threatened and shot at. Now, you have a large efficient group of
crazy people who would like to see your head on a plate, figuratively or
literally. I know you can take care of yourself but the whole thing really
worries me. I know you can't go back and wouldn't if you could, but you must
be very careful for your sake, for your family and friends and maybe even me."
"Has anyone warned you off from me, or threatened you in some way?"
Claude asked, alarmed.
304 William S. Hendon
"Not really, I have just been asked by some people around the Capital
about how you were and how often we see each other. A lot of people know
about you, and not all of them are likely to be your friends," Zoe said. "No
one has said anything directly; there is just the air of unpleasantness about the
interest. I know some of the people are legislators, and they may well be Klan
members too."
"Please don't worry on my account. But if people are in any way
threatening you, I want to know about it and get it stopped," Claude said.
"Okay, I will, of course, tell you if anything comes up, but there is no
direct threat of any kind; please don't worry," replied Zoe.
"I would never want you to suffer on my account," he said.
'Let's go in," she replied, "I don't want to mess up our time together, and
I know that both you and I are not dumb enough to put ourselves into any
real danger." She rose, took his hand, and pressed it to her, and they ambled
slowly, arm in arm across the lobby to the "bird cage" and its operator, who
took them to their floor. No further thought was given to the Klan that night.
"Maybe I ought to go into my room and rumple up the bed so the maid will
know I slept there," said Zoe. "That desk clerk looked disapproving."
"We can rumple your bed in the morning; I think it would be better to
rumple mine now," he said as he unlocked the door to his room.
The next morning at breakfast in the dining room, Claude and Zoe
planned their day. They ambled around the lobby after breakfast and looked
at brochures about the park.
"From what I read, there are thirty springs of cold sparkling water set
apart by Congress in 1904 under the name of the Platt National Park. Most of
them are sulphur springs; others are impregnated with bromides and other
mineral salts. The bottled waters are supposed to bring relief to sufferers of
countless thousands of ailments. That fountain over at the end of the lobby
is a sulphur water fountain. Have a try at it," said Claude.
Zoe walked over to the fountain, bent down and drank. "Wow, that's taste
and smell at its absolute worst. It smells like rotten eggs," Zoe said as she took
another drink. "You try it."
"I don't think so; its like haggis; an old Scotsman told me, 'once tried,
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 305
never ordered' and I think that applies to sulphur water also," said Claude, but
he stooped over the fountain and took a long drink. "That just has to be good
for you; it tastes so bad."
They decided to hire a horse and carriage with a driver to tour some of
the more distant areas of the park. The driver agreed to stop and wait for
them at locations where the couple might wish to take a walk. Once settled
into the open carriage, they drove through the gate and into the park. The day
was warm, but the tree lined road kept them shaded comfortably as they rode
along the park roads from one site to another.
They rode along Travertine Creek winding along one side of the road. On
the smooth road surface, the effect was almost magical. The dappled shade,
the bright greens and blues, were lovely. Their driver told them that the Rock
Creek they were approaching is the park's western boundary. The major
springs within the park pour their waters directly into its flow. For many
generations the Indians had known of these Platt springs and their curative
properties, long before the white people located the springs. The driver also
told them that early on, the hotel was called the Windsor, but later was
renamed the Artesian Hotel, and completed it had 110 rooms; 20 with baths.
Zoe asked, "Why don't we have rooms with baths? Cost you too much
money?"
"They were all taken," replied Claude. "Besides, you look clean enough."
"Sulphur also boasts a movie house, the Electric Auditorium, where you
can see movie pictures afternoon and evenings on the weekends. This time of
year, the Belleview wells are open as is the Vendome Plunge," offered their
loquacious guide.
They rode around and stopped at the Buffalo Springs; Claude told the
driver to wait and they strolled around the springs and walked down the
adjacent paths. They met other couples enjoying the walks and the springs.
Late summer sunflowers in bright yellows and red Indian paint brush were
abundant. In the creek bottom, the green leaves of water cress gave definition
to the creek banks. Even the oaks had deep green shiny leaves as late summer
put on a show for the walkers.
"I could stay here a while. How is it that a rough old place like Oklahoma
306 William S. Hendon
can sometimes be so beautiful?" asked Zoe.
"There is a little bit of everything; the prairies, the hills, a few mountains
and then places like this where everything seems lush and verdant," replied
Claude. "You'd never know there was ever a drought around here."
They ambled along hand in hand, enjoying the locale and each other, as
they found their way back to the carriage. They had the driver drop them off
near the Travertine as they decided to walk the two plus miles back to the
hotel.
"Remember you can hire horses near the main gate, or even bicycles right
next to the hotel. Have a nice afternoon," said the driver as Claude paid him
and rejoined Zoe on the trail. They spent the next hour investigating the creek,
the wildflowers and they even found two rose rocks and dug for more in the
bank along side the creek.
"These rocks do really look like open rose blooms, don't they?" said Zoe.
"Yes we used to hunt for them in the creek banks at home, but you have
to have the right kind of sandstone formations to expect to find them," replied
Claude.
The walk back to the Artesian along the shaded lanes of the park left the
couple calmed and very much at peace. They felt very close to each other. All
in all, a good day.
Back at the hotel Zoe decided to nap, read a book, and freshen up. Claude
wandered the streets for a bit and then returned to sit on the hotel porch. It
was now nearly five o'clock and Claude went to his room and called down for
room service. He ordered ice and an assortment of snacks. They came
promptly to his room. Arranging the snacks and a bucket of ice on his window
table, he walked across and knocked on Zoe's door.
"Ma'am, the management is conducting a fire drill and requests that you
come immediately to room 317 and await further instructions," Claude said
through the door.
"Tell the management that I will have to appear au naturel," replied Zoe.
"The management would be pleased to be at your service," replied Claude
as Zoe opened the door. "My God," he said with surprise, "you are naturel all
right!"
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 307
Zoe took her dressing gown off the rack and ceremoniously paraded
across the hall to Claude's room before putting on her gown.
"I see you have a good bottle of French Cabernet," she said. "You
understand that this is completely illegal."
"It is only for medicinal purposes," he said as he poured two chilled
glasses.
Dinner went well, and so did afters.
Early the next morning Claude and Zoe had a good breakfast, gathered
their bags, checked out of the hotel, and walked to the train station where they
caught the 10:15 to Oklahoma City. It had been a good trip and they both had
enjoyed it immensely.
As he drove back to Shawnee that Sunday night, Claude thought about
Zoe and wondered what he really wanted. Did he really want to marry her, or
was it just a growing insecurity about his work and his position? Was he really
the "fair haired boy," the role for which he had been cast? Hell, part of the
problem was that he was almost 32 years old, and while that was not old, it
was old to start a family. Any children this fair-haired boy would have would
be very young when he was an old man. "Christ," he said, "I've never thought
about being an old man, and now is not the time." He wasn't all that sure he
wanted kids anyway. Lord knows he had plenty of family around him, and he
lived with them in a full house. However, Zoe looked even more appealing to
him now that she had turned him away from any marriage talk. What you
cannot have always looks like the best. He lapsed further into such childish
reveries as the Ford took him home to Shawnee.
KKK
In a meeting at the attorney general's office in Oklahoma City, several
prominent legislators met with George Short, and once more they discussed
the county attorney in Tecumseh. They did not reach agreement on what
exactly to do, but they did have written reports on Hendon that might damage
him or reduce his effectiveness as a county attorney, reports collected by
agents of Short's office who had gathered information in Shawnee, Asher, and
308 William S. Hendon
Tecumseh. They were building a dossier.
After that meeting, Short met with several members of the state legislature,
men who could be trusted and who opposed the feisty governor.
KKK
Things were slow at the County Attorney's office. The fast action of the
probe, the grand jury, the indictments, and cases prosecuted had all ended.
While there was a lot of unrest in the state, in Pottawatomie County, the
months of August and early September of 1923 seemed to be one in which
crime, many criminals, and the Klan called in sick. That was fine in Claude's
office, and it gave him some time to do some things he had wanted to do
earlier but had not had time to do.
It was during this lull that John Levergood came and talked over his own
future with Claude. John had received an offer from a firm in Shawnee, an
offer that would almost double the pay he was getting as an assistant county
attorney. He and Claude talked a long time and both became convinced that
it was in John's best interest to take the position. John's leaving would put a
crimp in the smooth operation of the office, but it was a slow time and
although he would miss working with John, Claude and Duke could handle
the load right now and probably into the fall as well.
On September 5, Claude gave a "going away" party for John, his wife and
the people John had been working with in other offices, including John's new
partners and their wives. Belle and the girls were gracious about the additional
load of work at 1129, and the party went well.
At one point, Claude tapped his glass with a spoon and standing, said to
John, "John, I am sorry to see you go; working with you these past two and
a half years has been a pleasure and an honor. When I came into office, you
were the one who made it possible for me to hit the ground running. In all
matters before the courts, issues in our investigations, our practice in grand
juries, our trial work, you have been constant and steadfast. We all wish you
the best in your new work in private practice and we all hope to continue to
see you in friendship. Thank you, John, from all of us."
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 309
KKK
With the legislature in late summer recess, threats to Jack Walton from
that quarter had seemed at least temporarily at bay. Nevertheless, Walton
usually managed to look around for a bucket in which to put his foot. On June
26, after reported labor unrest and Klan violence against citizens in the
Okmulgee County, Walton had declared martial law in Okmulgee County and
sent nearly four hundred national guardsmen to that county. He claimed that
there had been complaints from Okmulgee citizens that their law enforcement
officers were not protecting them from the Ku Klux Klan. At the governor's
order, the National Guard had established a special military court in Okmulgee
County where citizens with complaints could come forward. Under the martial
law mandate, a military tribunal was set up to deal with complaints specifically
against the Klan from those who had suffered at the hands of the "Invisible
Empire."
Scott and Claude talked about the ruckus in Okmulgee County in June and
July. Both were surprised and puzzled by the seemingly excessive behavior of
the governor.
After three days, it looked like the Okmulgee court would get no takers
so the martial law was lifted except for the town of Henrietta where there was
talk of vigilante action against some Klan members. "Dad said early on that he
was a loose cannon," said Claude.
Scott replied, "Now there seem to be a number of newspapers after him,
the Tulsa Tribune for one. This Tulsa business is big trouble."
Claude replied that, "Apparently Walton was desperate to maintain his
control of the state and needed a Klan attack somewhere, so he could really
declare war on the Klan. The Okmulgee incident fizzled completely."
"Yes, it did," Scott replied, "but that beating of the Jew in Tulsa the other
day gave him something to act upon."
Claude then said, "As I read it, in Tulsa, a group of masked men
kidnapped this bootlegger named Nathan Hantaman from outside the
Wonderland Theater. They dragged him into an automobile and took him out
of town east of Tulsa, somewhere on the Sand Springs highway. There, they
310 William S. Hendon
lashed him with a whip until he was unconscious. Walton won't stand for
that."
"He sure hasn't," replied Scott.
"What do you mean?" asked Claude.
Scott replied, "According to the Oklahoman this morning, He deputized a
Tulsa political follower named Lee Kunsman to investigate the beating.
Having had a negative report from Kunsman, Walton surprised everyone by
declaring the city of Tulsa under martial law. He ordered some 100 national
guardsmen into the city. The Tribune reported that the Guard has taken over
part of the Hotel Tulsa for one of their military courts."
"I hadn't a clue about all this, but it will be a big storm," said Claude
pouring himself another cup of coffee. "Want some more?"
"Nope," replied Scott. "I've had enough coffee, particularly since that
coffee is old enough to have grandchildren."
"Tis a bit on the dark side, but if you take small sips, it's not too bad,"
offered Claude.
"Personally, I think the governor is more than a little off his head. Can
you imagine him asking the legislature last spring for a pay hike from $20,000
to $200,000?" said Scott, with a grin.
"He has a way of being easy going and congenial, and then something
goes off in his head and he turns into an idiot," said Claude. "It's a cinch that
the party will be happy to see him go, but he still has three years plus."
"That's if you assume he will last that long," said R.R. who had walked
into the kitchen. "Who drank all the coffee?"
"We did; we were thinking of your health," said Scott.
"That bad, huh," said RR.
Chapter 14
ALL OUT WAR
Suddenly the slow summer of 1923 turned fast, as all hell broke loose in
Shawnee and Tecumseh. With the aid of depositions by two local Klan
members that Duke had been working with for some months, a pattern of
violence fell into place. Their statements, along with other evidence that the
attorneys had gathered were felt to be strong enough to finally charge the Klan
leaders.
On September 12, 1923, in the midst of much opposition, Walton
proclaimed military rule in all of the state's counties. Terming members of the
Klan as enemies of the sovereign state of Oklahoma, he called up 6,000 more
national guardsmen. Claude was in regular telephone contact with the
governor and the next day Claude convinced him that no armed troops were
needed in Pottawatomie County, but was pleased to have Walton send a
military tribunal team. He discussed his own probe of the Klan with the
governor and Walton assured Claude that he would provide any additional aid
that Claude believed he needed. They had agreed that a military court
operation in Shawnee would assist Claude's efforts, so the governor had
dispatched a military tribunal to Shawnee with instructions to assist in every
way possible. Obviously, the military tribunal had given courage to men other
than Duke's witnesses who wanted to testify against the Klan but were afraid
to do so. Now the combined efforts of Claude's staff and the governor's
312 William S. Hendon
military men had brought witnesses forward who signed statements as to what
they had seen of Klan misbehavior.
"By God," Duke said, "It looks like he really meant to help us; he is sure
supportive of all that we have done here."
Late in the day on September 13, 1923, Claude filed charges against
leaders of Klan Number 8. A beating of four men that had taken place around
March 22, 1922 had been ordered by the local Klan leadership in executive
session and the county attorney had depositions sufficient to the task.
On the morning of 14 September, Claude publicly announced the results
of the Klan leadership investigation. With investigations undertaken by
Claude's people and with the support of the newly established military court
in Shawnee, the charges of felonious assault and flogging were filed against
C.M. Reber, former major in the Oklahoma National Guard; against Malcolm
Couch, former chief of the fire department in Shawnee; and Dr. J.A. Walker,
Grand Cyclops of the local Klan; and three other Klan members. These six
men were arrested and brought to jail. The information filed by the county
attorney alleged that on instruction from Dr. Walker, Reber and Couch
directed the abduction and whipping of Claude McCannon and Frank Cole,
taxi drivers in Shawnee. Two other taxi drivers, Will Cole and George Jones
were also flogged by the Klan members at the same March 22, 1922 "ceremony."
The whippings had been widely known at the time because an
estimated three or four hundred Klansmen took part, but until recently,
Claude had been unable to secure direct testimony from witnesses that would
allow him to charge the leaders. The charges filed were the outgrowth of a
fourteen month investigation and in the cases of Reber and Couch, Claude
had solid affidavits from Klansmen that the two men, dressed in their Klan
regalia and wearing handguns, were in fact directing the events and were doing
so at the behest of J.A. Walker..
The whippings had taken place in a pasture in Shawnee just west of the
Santa Fe railroad repair shops, on or about March 22, 1922. Claude had signed
statements from witnesses that the whippings had been ordered by Walker and
some of the members of the local Klan executive committee. These witnesses
were now all willing to cooperate.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 313
It was further asserted in sworn statements that the whipping was planned
and ordered by the Klan at a regular executive session and that the plans were
revealed to Ira Sims, the Chief of Police, who declared that he favored the
action and would not interfere with the proceedings. Walker, Reber, and
Couch all posted $5000 bonds and were released.
While he was angry with Ira for "looking the other way," Claude knew that
he needed Ira's cooperation for all of the criminal work within the city of
Shawnee so he chose not to make a big issue of Sims's betrayal of his position.
Claude was sure he could talk with the police chief and get a change in the
policeman's behavior. Since most of the police belonged to the Klan, Ira had
his own problems with his troops.
The charges arose from a signed confession of a local Klan member.
Quoting from the confession, Claude reported to the news media.
Question. "Had the proposition of whipping those four men ever been
discussed at the Klan Hall at an official Klan meeting?"
Answer. "Yes sir."
Question. "The night that the instruction was given, who ordered the
whipping?"
Answer. "Dr. John Asa Walker."
Question. "What did he say?"
Answer. He said, "Gentlemen, we have to give those four men a good
spanking."
Question. "Was he presiding as Exalted Cyclops at the time?"
Answer. "Yes, he was."
Question. "That night, what orders did Dr. Walker give?"
Answer. "He said, 'Gentlemen, there are four men in this city who are part
of the anti-Klan folks. We have to give them a spanking and it has to be a hard
one."
Question. "Do you mean by an official whipping team of the Ku Klux
Klan as organized by the Exalted Cyclops, a team whose leader was Major
C.M. Reber?"
Answer. "Yes sir, that's correct. After the orders were given, Mr. Park
Wyatt, the legal advisor to the local Klan, took the floor and gave a speech in
314 William S. Hendon
which he said that the whippings had to be done and done now or the
anti-Klan people will get the upper hand."
The county attorney's office were all delighted. They had indeed been able
to charge the leaders of the local Klan. Claude also indicated to Brackett at the
Shawnee Morning News that other officers and members of the Klan took part
in the floggings, as did several city officials.
It was just before noon the day after the report was published in the
Shawnee Morning News. The phone rang loudly, breaking Claude's reverie as he
sat in silence in Susan Porterfield's chair in the outer office. Everyone was out
to lunch except Claude and he was looking for a pencil in Susan's well guarded
supplies. He picked up the phone and answered, "County Attorney's office,
Claude Hendon speaking."
The voice on the other end was now familiar. "Claude, this is Jack Walton.
I just heard the report of your filing on that Klan whipping. Just wanted to call
and tell you that you continue to be a star in the Oklahoma crown."
"Thanks, Governor, it looks like a very good case, better even than our
first run with the first grand jury. There are others implicated and we are able
to press charges against the leadership. We couldn't have done it without your
help in the tribunal. It gave people confidence to come forward."
"Good. Good. Did you get the automobile ownership listings from the
License Bureau?"
"Yes sir. They came in at first very well but until you stepped in we
couldn't get a full list. The list now fits well with the information we got from
the membership ledger. Thanks for your help in pushing the license people.
They are not always happy to help," said Claude.
"I wish I could have been with you that night," replied Walton, "the night
you broke into their hall."
"Somehow, I think we were better served by not having you there. Having
the governor engaged in a break-in would just about give George Short a heart
attack," said Claude.
"Yes, it would have certainly upset him to have to take a stand. He is not
of much help with me in dealing with the legislature on my anti-Klan
measure," Walton replied. "Well, any way, I sure am glad to see you making
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 315
progress." With that, the governor rang off.
Claude thought to himself after his talk with the governor. Jack Walton has
problems of his own. Between his own foibles and the anger of the Klan, he may get himself
impeached. It's too bad if he does, because he is now and will continue to be a help to us.
On September 16, six men, including Walker, Couch, and Reber, were
formally arraigned, and hearings set. The most satisfying outcome of these
events was that as the investigation had continued, charges could finally be
brought against Dr. J.A. Walker, Grand Cyclops of the local Klan in Shawnee
and some other members of the executive council. Walker remained red faced
and angry throughout the procedures and loudly announced his innocence.
Personally, Claude was relieved that Charlie Akins had not participated in any
of the illegal acts.
"We finally got the villain of the piece, Duke!" said Claude as they went
over the testimony of all of their witnesses. Two members of the executive
committee of the Klan had signed statements that the whippings of
McCannon, Cole and the other two taxi drivers were ordered by Walker as
head of the executive committee. Dr. Walker was angry and humiliated when
he was arrested by local police officers and brought in handcuffs to jail.
Charges against Walker included rioting and flogging.
Things were moving along very rapidly now. With Walton's cooperation,
it really began to look as though Claude's war on the Klan was finally going to
demolish Klan operations in Pottawatomie County. The convictions of the
whipping team members had virtually stopped the violence, but this new
effort finally reached the executive committee and Dr. Walker. Two more men
were charged on September 28 as Claude's probe widened. These two men
from Maud were charged with the beating of Hardy Roach at Maud in 1921.
The next day a third man was charged in the flogging of Roach.
While Claude appeared to be having some success, the governor's enemies
were not far from handing him a severe blow. In Oklahoma City, a special
grand jury was about to convene to investigate his illegal use of power.
In the face of state wide martial law, the Daily Oklahoman advised its
readers to remain calm as the troops moved into Oklahoma City. "This
unjustified shame must be suffered in silence while Governor Walton rides his
316 William S. Hendon
anti-Klan war-horse to the end of the road," its editorial writer charged. "The
governor's ambition is a much desired end, but he has no more right to
suspend the privileges of citizenship . . . than masked men have to inflict
penalty with a split strap."
It was a shock to Oklahoma City residents to awake on September 16 and
learn that guardsmen had set up machineguns in front of the police station,
the city hall, and the county courthouse. On September 21, before the military
court in Oklahoma City, the county attorney, the sheriff, and a district judge
of Oklahoma County all admitted joining the Klan.
In Shawnee, Claude assisted by a joint military-civilian court brought
charges of flogging against three more men, all admitted Klansmen. Claude
was quoted in the Daily Oklahoman as saying, "Every city officer in Shawnee,
from mayor to patrolman, appears to be a member of the Klan."
KKK
On September 20, Claude drove up to Oklahoma City to visit Zoe; they
had a good weekend, but it was not as easy as usual. There was some distance
between them and both seemed to sense it, but their positive feelings about
each other gave them the patience to see it through.
As Claude drove home that Sunday from the City to Shawnee, it grew
quite dark by the time he got to Harrah. Claude reflected on the apparent
barrier that had risen between Zoe and him. He wished that he had not even
mentioned marriage to her in Sulphur. She was a wonderful person and he
cared for her a great deal; he did not want that good relationship destroyed.
It was a pleasant fall night, but the Ford was not performing well, the engine
missing and finally stalling altogether outside of McLoud. By now, the
darkness was complete as he got out of the auto and lifted the hood. He got
the engine started once more and drove on towards Shawnee. The night was
warm and had it not been for the misbehavior of his Model T, it would have
been very pleasant drive. Just as he neared Shawnee and was almost to St.
Gregory's College, the Ford stalled again and Claude was able to coast into the
long straight drive of the college. What the hell, he thought as once more he got
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 317
out, raised the hood; he was not able to see much, even with the headlights on,
so he closed the hood and got back in the auto to try to start the engine.
Nothing he tried seemed to help.
"I guess I'll have to wake Father Tom and see if I can get a ride home,"
Claude said to himself. He could see lights at the college and knew people
were not yet in bed. As he started up the drive, he turned to see a large sedan
pull into the middle of the drive behind him and pull up and stop behind the
Ford.
"Thank God," he sighed, "maybe this is my ride home." As he turned
toward the headlights of the sedan, it came to a halt, and four men in white
robes got out and faced him in the drive. They stood looking at Claude, caught
in the beam of the headlights. At first, no one spoke a word, but Claude
realized that someone tampered with his automobile, and these Klansmen
were now planning some harm to him. The men must have followed him all
the way from Oklahoma City, waiting for his auto to stall.
He faced the men, but he did not have anything with which to protect
himself. The men stood menacingly in front of him. He could not say for sure,
but a quick glance did not reveal any guns. However, two seemed to be
carrying clubs and the one in front stood holding what looked like a coiled
whip. No one spoke; Claude stood silently, waiting to see what would come
next. Hell, he thought, this is it.
He knew he did not have much chance in a fight with four men, so he
decided to speak first. "You men all know who I am. I am Claude Hendon,
county attorney for Pottawatomie County. You are all in violation of the
county anti-masking law and if you intend me any mischief, I warn you in
advance that you will spend a lot of time in the McAlester pen. I suggest that
you get the hell back into your car and drive away from here. Anything you
have planned will only insure that your butts will be quickly in jail and for a
very long time."
The Klansmen still stood silently and said nothing. For almost a minute,
the standoff continued, and then the man with the whip said in a low voice,
"You are the son-of-a-bitch who has been after our people, and you have sent
good men to jail. We are not going to put up with that. We are gonna' whip
318 William S. Hendon
your ass, and then when we are tired of that we may just hang you to that elm
tree over there. Take him!"
Two of the men lunged at Claude swinging their clubs, but their robes did
not help their agility, and Claude stepped quickly to the left and knocked one
of the men to the drive. The other swung his club at Claude hitting his
shoulder with a bone-breaking blow, but missing his head. The heavy blow
knocked Claude to the ground. They were on him in an instant. One grabbed
him; others kicked him; they grabbed his arms, and tied his hands behind him.
One man kicked Claude in the stomach and said "Greetings from Harry
Cantrell, wise guy."
"How do you like that so far, Hendon?" said the man who again kicked
Claude hard in the stomach.
"We don't like that at all," said a voice behind them. "You kick him again
and I'll cut you in two with this shotgun. Back up! This is a pump gun and I
got seven shots in here for the bunch of you Klan bastards." The voice from
Heaven came from a tall Negro. Beside him stood a clergyman, obviously a
priest.
"Untie that man!" ordered the Negro; it was Roy Samuels holding a
shotgun, and standing beside him was Father Tom in confrontation with the
Klansmen. "NOW!"
One Klansman hastily untied, and then they all backed away from Claude,
all the while looking at the barrel of that shotgun. Father Tom helped Claude
get to his feet. Claude, rubbing his arm and his stomach, stood slowly to
regain his balance. Roy maintained his vigil with the shotgun.
"Are you all right, Claude?" asked Father Tom, "We saw the commotion
down here and I got Roy to bring the shotgun to see what was going on. It
looked unsavory."
"Yes, it sure was, and I think I'm all here; but I'm sure glad to see you and
Roy," was the rasping breath reply.
"What should we do now?" asked Father Tom, looking from the
Klansmen to Claude.
"Father, you go back up to the College and call the sheriff. Tell him what
we have here, and tell him to bring a paddy wagon. Roy and I will keep these
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 319
folks in tow until he gets here," said Claude, leaning against the Ford.
"Now, you four," Claude ordered, "take off those masks and let us have
a look at you."
For a moment, none of the men moved, but finally in defeat, one by one,
they removed their masks; Claude realized with a shock that he did not know
any of them. "Where are you men from?" he asked.
"We all live in the City," the man with the whip said, and turning to one
of the other Klansman, he said, "Put down that damned club."
Ten minutes later when the sheriff and two deputies came driving up the
drive with a auto and a paddy wagon, Sheriff MacLean greeted Claude and
asked him who all these snowmen were.
"They are our fellow citizens from Oklahoma City who seek your
hospitality," said Claude, managing a grin.
"I trust you wish to press charges against these visitors from another
world," MacLean said.
"I do indeed," said Claude, "They are all yours."
The sheriff and his men loaded the four Klansmen into the paddy wagon
and locked the door securely. They took the key from the sedan and Sheriff
MacLean asked Father Tom if they could leave the sedan there until it could
be towed. Father Tom assured them that that would be all right. The deputies
then drove off in the paddy wagon to the jail in Tecumseh with their
prisoners.
After profuse thanks to Father Tom and Roy, Claude asked if he could
ride into town with the sheriff.
"I'm glad to be able to help you, Mr. Hendon," said Roy Samuels. "You
helped me out and I am more than happy to be of some help to you. Anytime
you need Klan help, just call me here at Father Tom's."
"Come on Claude, we'll drop you off on the way, but you ought to see a
doctor to see if you are okay," said the sheriff.
"It feels like a tree fell on me, but I don't feel any broken ribs, just pain,"
replied Claude.
Together, Claude and the sheriff rode into town. The sheriff said, "About
all we can book them for is felonious assault, but that ought to be good for a
320 William S. Hendon
couple of years."
It was late when Claude got home. No one was awake, and he chose not
to relate the evening's events to his family. They would know soon enough.
As he sat on the edge of the bed pulling off his shoes, he began to shake, and
sat for a moment reliving the terror of the moment and thinking just how
lucky he had been. I hope my luck holds, he thought to himself as he rolled over
and switched out the light. He fell asleep thinking of Harry Cantrell and he
wished for Beth's sake that Harry would grace the halls of the state pen for a
long time. Maybe he would, because trouble maker as he was, Harry could
easily get in Dutch at the pen and have to stay longer.
Chapter 15
MORE CAUSALITIES IN THE WAR
What led to Claude's success against the Klan leaders in September was
precipitated by Governor Walton's anger in August. Turmoil at the capital was
the best way to describe it. Governor Walton was seething with anger. The
ineffectual efforts of his war with the Klan had thus far only served to make
him look ridiculous. "God damn it!" he said to one of his aides, as he marched
up and down his office. "I have to find a way to get those bastards; it's the
only way I can get the public behind me." The governor did not have long to
wait.
As a result of the Hantaman affair, Walton declared martial law in Tulsa.
On August 19, Walton had ordered General Markham to convene a military
court of inquiry in a suite in the Hotel Tulsa, while dozens of men carrying
special police authority from the governor went out and questioned citizens
about the Klan's activities in the city. Later, three more companies of
guardsmen entered Tulsa and the military authorities took control of the
police department and the sheriff's office. Although the military court could
not locate the men who had so severely beaten Hantaman, with the cooperation
of the local police department and the sheriff's department, it did begin
interviewing victims of Klan assaults dating back to 1920. Because of their
investigations, the guardsmen arrested two men for a whipping that had
occurred earlier in the year.
322 William S. Hendon
Through late August, Claude and his office had followed events with
interest. "The newspapers," said Claude to Duke, "are really hot about the
martial law. From what I can find out, no one really supports the idea."
"Walton jumped too soon and too far," said Duke. "Most people seem to
think that he was soft with the Klan and now finally energized, he is going off
half-cocked."
"His failure to protect life and property gives the Klan an excuse for
existing in Oklahoma," Duke read from the Tulsa Daily World, a Republican
paper. The paper went on to sympathize with the governor, but it was almost
the only one Duke had heard about.
"I think Walton has really put himself in harm's way this time," said
Claude, commenting on the August events. "I don't think the legislature will
go along with him."
Now in September, after the swift actions of the military tribunal assisting
the county attorney leading to the riot and flogging charges filed against
Walker and the other Klan leaders on September 13, the Klan was truly on the
ropes in Pottawatomie County. Duke's patient work with the two witnesses
had truly born fruit and the entire county attorney staff was proud of the
results of their hard work.
Added to Klan woes was the unsuccessful attack on the county attorney.
In the week of September 26, the four men who had attacked Claude were
brought up on a charge of felonious assault. Claude recused himself and asked
Duke Skinner to petition the Pottawatomie County Court for a change of
venue. In this way, the men would receive a trial that would show no bias
whatsoever, given that they had attacked the local county prosecutor. The trial
moved to Lincoln County, and the men were transferred to the Chandler jail
after a preliminary hearing in Tecumseh. The Lincoln County prosecutor knew
he had an open and shut case with the testimony of Claude, Sheriff MacLean,
and Father Tom. The court scheduled the cases for early October.
For Claude's sake, he was happy to have avoided more serious injury or
even worse. The bruised ribs were sore for several weeks, but the cuts healed
quickly. The attack had the effect of insuring a permanent hatred for the Klan
of an even greater magnitude, but it also had the effect of making him doubt
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 323
the wisdom of taking on the organization. It would have been easier for
Claude to look the other way but had he done so, he would have wounded his
own sense of himself for the rest of his life. He liked the motto, "one term
with honor." Of course, he thought wryly, that is also the motto of a pompous ass.
KKK
In Tulsa, Klansmen were rounded up by the National Guard and
confessions sought from those who had committed any violent act. Once
convicted by the military court, the men would receive two-year sentences
from that court, as had the first two so tried. Guardsmen patrolled the streets
and enforced a curfew. Yet other beatings took place even under the watchful
eye of the National Guard, so an exasperated governor decreed absolute
martial law and the suspension of habeas corpus for all of Tulsa County, the
result of which was that the Guard could arrest and hold suspects indefinitely
even without charging them with a crime.
In Oklahoma City, flogging charges were filed against the head of the
Oklahoma Klan, N. Clay Jewett, for his role in the beating of Edward
Merriman that took place on March 7, 1922. In speeches at Henrietta and
Purcell, the governor told his audiences that he was going continue to fight the
"Invisible Empire" throughout his term of office.
However, the governor's legislative enemies were not inactive. During the
week of September 24, and in response to Walton's actions, members of the
Legislature began to return to the capitol. The legislature had had enough of
Walton. Meeting at the Skirvin Hotel, members of the House of Representatives
planned a special legislative session to begin the impeachment of the
governor. Governor Walton issued orders to his national guard unit to 'shoot
to kill' to any members of the "Klan legislature" who would try to meet at the
capitol, but in spite of this threat, the Legislature made plans to meet at the
state capitol on Wednesday, September 26. At 9 A.M., on September 26, a
company of national guardsmen blocked members of the Oklahoma House
of Representatives from entering the house chamber and ordered the
legislators to leave the premises. The group of representatives returned to the
324 William S. Hendon
Hotel Skirvin to meet once more. Walton retaliated with a threat to close the
Oklahoma State Fair and place Oklahoma County under a more rigid
enforcement of martial law unless members of the State Legislature abandoned
their plan to meet in extraordinary session.
The Legislature then struck back at the governor by deciding to add
another issue to an already planned October 2 special election. The added
proposition was a constitutional amendment that would permit the legislature
to hold sessions without being called by the governor. The original special
election issues were four proposed constitutional amendments, but the
legislators added a fifth, the matter of a special legislative session, as a result
of the agitation of thousands of people, Klan and non-Klan, who quickly
signed a petition to get the proposition on the October 2 ballot.
Walton learned of the petition drive underway and knowing its content,
got an injunction from a judge in Oklahoma City to prevent the state election
board from putting the special session question on the ballot, but the state
supreme court quickly overruled the injunction from the lower court.
The state election board then ordered the election to be held on October
2, 1923. The governor attempted then to "pack" the election board by
appointing additional members who would be favorable to his efforts to block
the special election. The new board issued instructions to the county
authorities that the election was not to be held at all, but just the day before
the election, the district court in Oklahoma City granted an injunction against
the decision of the new board.
"What the hell am I supposed to do?" asked Claude of Judge Hankins.
"Do I permit the election or not?"
"I think you have to wait and see what develops the rest of the day,"
replied the Judge. "I don't think we have the final word yet even though the
Supreme Court overturned the district court. The governor may have other
things up his sleeve."
Late that same day, the phone rang in Susan's office, and buzzing Claude,
she told him that the governor was calling.
The governor got right down to business. "Claude, I am calling you to
urge you to hang tough on stopping the election. The legislature has no right
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 325
to call itself together without my calling for them to do so. To change that
procedure would be to undermine out checks and balances in the state. I hope
I can count on you in this."
Claude was silent for a moment and then said, "Governor. I want to do
the correct legal thing. I think you are right about the issue and I will do my
best to stop the election. My problem is that while the legislature should not
call itself into session without your calling them, I am still concerned over
whether you can legally prevent the special election that you yourself called."
"I know," said the governor, "that there is that issue, but I must prevent
them from usurping power to themselves and by their placing the issue on the
ballot, they have made the process an invalid one; hence we should not hold
the election until these issues are cleared up before the courts."
"I hope the courts can get to this quickly," said Claude.
"In the meantime, I will send a special deputy down to you in Tecumseh
who I have empowered to stop the collection of ballot boxes. We cannot have
the Klan taking over all of Oklahoma by giving the legislature this extraordinary
power," said Walton.
"I'll do my best sir," said Claude, wishing he did not have to make such
decisions.
Unfortunately, in the days that followed the courts did not conclusively
settle all the legal issues concerning the battle between the legislature and the
governor. Frustrated in his legal fight, Walton again threatened military force.
On election eve, he proclaimed an indefinite postponement of the referendum
and warned the people of Oklahoma, "There may be bloodshed, but there will
be no election." He added that the entire National Guard of 6,000 men plus
his corps of special state policemen was ready to shoot anyone who violated
his decree. In county after county, the authorities announced that they
intended to ignore Walton's orders.
Locally, Sheriff MacLean in Pottawatomie County reported to the Shawnee
Morning News that there would be an election, but Claude acting as chief law
enforcement officer of the county announced that he had received two orders
on the special election, one from Governor Walton saying, "No, there will be
no election," and one from the state attorney general saying, "Yes, there will
326 William S. Hendon
be an election."
In a quandary, Claude decided that legally, the governor had the power to
stop the election, so Claude sent a special police officer of the Governor's to
the courthouse to guard the ballot boxes at the Board of Elections and not let
them be distributed. This order was followed but precinct workers had already
checked out many boxes. Anyone who wished to vote did so either in the
ballot boxes checked out earlier, or in makeshift ballot boxes cobbled together
by precinct workers where the official ones were locked away.
On Election Day, voting took place all over the state except in four
counties. In Pottawatomie County, in spite of Claude's efforts, the election
was held. There was no violence in any county, but only because Walton's
policemen and the National guardsmen did not follow his orders to shoot
people who tried to vote. In every other part of the state, county and city law
officers swore in citizens, including numerous Klansmen, to keep the peace
and to prevent Walton's men from interfering with the election. One estimate
put the number of election box deputies operating in the state at 10,000.
"God damn it!" yelled Claude, "That election with the addition of the
legislative meeting amendment was clearly illegal or at best extra legal. I feel
like we have really let the governor down."
"I think the election results will end the governor's authority," said Duke,
"He will be impeached. Our following the governor may create trouble for you
too."
"I still think Walton had the authority of call off the election," said Claude.
In a mortal defeat for Walton, the constitutional amendment to legalize the
assembly of the legislature without his call carried by a vote of 209,452 to
70,638. Nearly half the electorate stayed home from the polls, fearing the harm
that might come to them in an expected turmoil around voting places. Sadly,
while the legislative issue won, the other issues having to do with women's
rights, pensions for veterans, and increased employee benefits all failed.
Clearly, the legislature, having won its right to call itself into session now
moved to further battle Jack Walton. "The Legislature wants to meet in order
to impeach the governor," said R.R., "and I think the Klan folks are going to
get their way. It's a sad day, but the referendum passed and once again, we will
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 327
throw a governor out. Lord knows this one was nothing to write home about,
but he was duly elected."
The election result meant certain impeachment for Walton when the
legislature convened. Walton now realized that his only hope of escaping
ouster lay in the courts. In the first days of October, he began slowly recalling
the troops and abandoning military rule. By October 5, he had removed all the
military courts in Oklahoma, Creek, Murray, Pottawatomie and Payne
counties.
The military courts had actually worked well. In Tulsa, for example, the
tribunal had heard testimony relating to about 120 floggings in the county.
Military authorities had filed bills of information against thirty floggers and
four men had confessed to participation in whipping parties and received
prison sentences. Eight accused men were released at preliminary hearings,
and six were bound over to court for trial. Unfortunately, many of these cases
never came to trial, not for lack of evidence, but because there were just too
many Klansmen in positions of authority. The cases never were completed.
In Oklahoma City, Claude made an appointment to see the governor.
Entering Walton's office, Claude was shocked at the kind of haunted look on
the governor's face. "Jack, I'm very sorry about the way things are going. Just
about the time the Klan is on the run, it looks like they will throw you to the
wolves on their way out. I'm sorry it has all turned out this way."
Walton came forward and shook Claude's hand. "Claude, it's good to see
you. I'm glad we got those true bills in Shawnee. I used to want to string them
all up, but I know they were not all bad. They just were carried away and tried
to take the state down a dark path, little realizing just how much damage they
were doing. So, yes, I hope things are getting better and I am grateful to you
for all of the support you have given me."
Claude replied, "I wanted to stop by and thank you for all the help you
have been with our anti-Klan work in Pott County. I don't think we could
have gotten the leaders without you. You have been a good friend to justice
and a good friend to me and I want to thank you."
Walton said, "I only hope you do not suffer the 'ouster' that appears to lie
ahead for me. But, having said that Claude, I will not go down without a fight.
328 William S. Hendon
I must warn you that my people in the Attorney General's office tell me that
George Short aims to prosecute you and other officials who stood with me on
that special election. I am sorry to have to tell you this but I think you had
better get a good lawyer or two. I will ask Riddle, my man, to help you if
George does go after you."
Claude listened and then remarked, "I am not surprised. Even though
Short and I were in school together, we were never friends. I think he will bow
to Klan pressure."
The very next day, Claude discovered that he would indeed be under fire.
State Attorney General George Short planned to prosecute all county
attorneys who had attempted to block the special election. To many people
this looked like a Klan revenge, but on October 5, Claude read in the Daily
Oklahoman that he was under investigation. Short had already filed charges
against the sheriff and county attorney in Johnson County, and it was reported
that the filing of charges against Claude Hendon was under discussion.
Still battling for his own political life, Governor Walton got a temporary
injunction in district court in Oklahoma City to prevent certification of the
election returns by the state election board. On October 9, his application for
a permanent injunction was denied. In the meantime, however, he stole a
march on the legislature by calling them into special session on October 11 "to
consider proposed legislation against acts of lawlessness by masked mobs." He
declared that if the legislature enacted the kind of anti-Klan law he proposed,
which included a membership registration provision in addition to an article
prohibiting the wearing of masks in public, he, Walton, would resign. No
matter what happened now, it looked like the governor would lose his office.
The ninth Oklahoma Legislature met in a special joint session on the
morning of October 11. Members of the state senate filed into the house
chamber to hear the clerk of the house read Walton's message to the
legislature. When the message ended with a request for a stiff anti-mask law,
there was some applause from the gallery but down on the floor there was
none. The representatives and senators did not respond. The house then
quickly adopted a resolution to establish a committee to investigate the Walton
administration. The committee included several Klan leaders, but its chairman
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 329
was not a Klansman.
"Short was a jerk in law school and now he is an elected Klan jerk. He
must take some special pleasure in filing charges to oust me; so much for
classmate loyalty," said Claude, responding to his own problems.
R.R. replied, "Filing charges against you doesn't mean they will go
anywhere."
"Yes, but the embarrassment and humiliation of being treated this way is
hard to bear, even though I know most people around here would support me
and what I have done," answered Claude.
Claude had a lot to do before he worried about defending himself. After
the initial arrest of Walker and the other leaders, Justice Moore had granted a
continuance until November 1. This angered Claude and his staff and so they
withdrew charges from Moore's court and filed charges in county court and
had rearrested the men on September 20. In addition to Walker, Couch and
Reber, Louis Schull, Lafayette Evans, Ernest Brundage and G.C. Wallace were
charged with rioting and felonious assault.
When the cases came to trial beginning on October 12 and continued until
October 24, each member of the Shawnee group and the Maud group was
convicted of felonious assault and rioting. Walker, Couch, Reber, Schull,
Evans. Brundage and Wallace were all sentenced to one year in jail and fined
$500 each. The jail terms were suspended for Walker, Couch, and Reber. No
appeals were expected.
In all, the county attorney staff was pleased with the outcome. They had
set out to demolish the Klan in the county and they had effectively done so.
There were no more Klan whippings in the county. Membership fell rapidly,
most of the executive committee resigned, and the Klan was nevermore a
power in Pottawatomie County. The war against the Klan had been won.
The local Klan leaders were casualties. The governor was an almost
certain casualty. Unfortunately, Claude still had to face his own ouster trial.
Chapter 16
TRIAL IN TECUMSEH
By October 5, Claude had known that he would be charged with impeding
the election as well as several other charges that he did not yet know. It did
not take much time for him to find out, however. Conversations between
Grand Dragon Jewett, and officials in Oklahoma City took place and charges
were filed against Claude in Oklahoma City District Court on October 26. The
charges included blocking the election, bribery and extortion, and public
drunkenness, releasing a prisoner from jail without authority as well as several
lesser charges that Short, in agreement with his Klan friends, had been keeping
around for when the time would be ripe to oust Claude from office. Clearly,
with the special elections issue and the governor's coming impeachment, the
time was ripe now.
The grand jury in Oklahoma City had indicted him, but court proceedings
were delayed on October 26 by the state's lack of sufficient evidence. The
judge sustained a demurrer filed by Claude's attorneys and the indictment
quashed. The grand jury, it was charged, "did not state facts sufficient to
constitute a public offense." On October 27, grand jury indictments in
Oklahoma City were quashed by Judge T.G. Chambers in the district court.
Then Oklahoma county attorney J.K. Wright obtained permission from
Judge Chambers to resubmit Claude's case to the grand jury in hopes of
gaining sufficient evidence and from that, more civil charges were filed on
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 331
October 28. Claude was shocked to be arrested on November 1, 1923. He
knew it was coming, but still it was the biggest blow of his life to be taken into
custody in the county attorney's office by Sheriff Tom Bob MacLean.
Claude was temporarily suspended from office on November 1, 1923,
pending the outcome of the new civil charges against him filed by state
attorney general, George Short and the Oklahoma County Attorney. The
Attorney General would prosecute Claude and he would do so in Tecumseh,
in the county where the alleged crimes had taken place. Claude had good
attorneys, including brother Bob, down from Washington, F.H. Riley of
Shawnee and F.E. Riddle, former Supreme Court justice and chief counsel for
Governor Walton, so he knew the three would work hard and work well to
protect him. And they did.
There had been a kind of doomsday feeling in Claude's office the
morning he had been arrested. Both Susan and Duke were anxious and
nervous and had worried for some time that Claude would be arrested.
When the sheriff arrived, he came into Claude's office and said, "Claude,
you know I'm sorry to do this, but we have to take you down stairs to book
you and set up an arraignment on your charges. Of course, we will not hold
you, but we do have to take you in for booking and you will undoubtedly have
to arrange for a bond."
"That's expected," replied Claude as he rose from behind his desk and put
on his coat. "Susan, he said, "I'll be back in a few minutes; we've a lot to do
this morning, but it looks like we'll have to turn it all over to you and Duke,
until I get these things settled." With that, Claude and the sheriff left the
office, walked downstairs to the sheriff's office and Claude was duly booked
into the jail. Claude spent a few minutes having coffee with Tom Bob and
then he left for 1129. He just could not return to his office except to get his
hat. "At least," he said, "I have the day off."
The next day, Governor Walton called Claude at home, expressed his
regrets for his part in Claude's predicament, and ended by saying, "Good luck
Claude. I have sent Riddle down to help you and he tells me there is a good
team in your corner."
Claude responded with his thanks. He expressed his regrets at the
332 William S. Hendon
governor's trial. "My brother Bob is here to help Fred Riley, and now with
your man Riddle back helping we should be okay."
Walton replied, "Good luck, Claude. You have been a rock. We fought the
good fight, but for me, it looks like it may soon be over." With that, he rang
off.
A new trial date was set for November 5 in Tecumseh in Judge Hal
Johnson's district court. State Attorney General Short had decided that he
would not try the case himself, but turn it over to one of his assistants. The
state could not meet the trial date and it was once again set, this time for
November 7.
"Old George bowed out," said Duke.
Claude replied, "Well, he was never too good in the court room, and I
suppose he has some sense of shame about doing all of this anyway. He may
be under a lot of pressure from the Klan."
Zoe came over the evening of the sixth to be with Claude. She took
several days off from her job and caught a bus from eastside Oklahoma City
to Shawnee. She did not want to get in the way but she wanted to be there to
support him. She stayed at Lillie's house as 1129 had filled up with Hendons,
and many more were staying in the Aldridge Hotel. Wheeler and Grace with
Caroline had come into town from Crowder and were staying with Scott and
Birdie. Brother Bob had come at the request of R.R. and was part of Claude's
legal defense team. Gordon and Brian had come from Norman and brought
Lottie Bess and Easterbelle with them. Emily and Roy had come also from
Norman and Sallie Faye and Henry came down from Stillwater. They were all
determined to stay until Claude was freed. It really made a fine and fun family
reunion and Zoe was amazed at all the fun and barbs that flew around the
rooms. Below that joking surface however, was the strong determination by
all of them, from R.R. and Belle down, to see that Claude was fairly treated
and all of them knew he should be completely exonerated.
Claude and R.R. walked out that evening before the trial and sat on lawn
chairs in the chill evening, Claude with a cigarette and R.R. with a cigar.
Claude looked out across the street and said, "I never thought it would all
come to this. I knew the governor would go down the minute he lost that
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 333
special election; it was just a matter of time. For me, however, I believed there
was more honor and less chicanery in the attorney general's office. Hell, we
were classmates at O.U. law school and while we were not close friends, we
were friendly towards each other. I find it hard to believe that he would try to
put a bunch of trumped up charges against me. I'm not surprised at the charge
for impeding the election, but George Short must know those other charges
are pure baloney."
"Son," said R.R., "you have to expect in politics that weak people will
move with the wind. George may have joined the Klan. If he did so, it was out
of fear for his political life rather than because he really believed in its
principles. The times that 'try men's souls' are the very ones that separate the
good men from the weak ones. It's an awful truth, but it's a truth."
"I suppose you are right," replied Claude looking at the smoke from his
cigarette rising in the night air.
R.R. continued, "But, my son, there is absolutely no way they can convict
you. I am enough of a lawyer to know that. I doubt they can even get a jury
who doesn't already believe you innocent, given the number of well wishers
who have written letters, dropped by, or called in to express their support for
you."
"You're probably right, at least as long as Bob and Fred can keep
Klansmen off the jury," said Claude.
As he sat there with his father, one recurring idea that Claude once again
had, was that the state was trying to railroad him through the court; they were
in a hurry to paste him with the governor's offenses. To Claude, it seemed as
if George Short was trying to run his case through quickly because he did not
have a very good one. The formal charges against Claude to be tried in
Tecumseh alleged that he had driven to the town of Asher in a drunken state,
offered whiskey to others, and that he had been found with a half a gallon of
bootleg whiskey in his car. No matter whether they were true or not, these
charges would not stand the light of day. The second charge had to do with
impeding the October 2 election. The third charge set out that Claude extorted
a bribe from L.B. Curry for $50 in exchange for quashing a case against
Curry's son. This one was pure Klan rubbish and Claude wondered how they
334 William S. Hendon
would try to prove it to be true. The other weaker charges were dropped and
not made part of the case,.
Later that evening, Claude and Zoe sat up late in Lillie's living room
resting from the busy family day. Claude sat comfortably on the couch with
his feet out in front of him, a posture that masked the dread in his mind.
"I am sure that they cannot convict you; from what you have told me,
their charges are meatless," said Zoe, as she sat curled up on the end of the
couch.
"I certainly hope so, and I think so too," said Claude, "The only one is the
election charge, and that is wide open to interpretation. Who knows, if I had
actually been able to squash the election, they would have a stronger case, but
holding back the remaining ballot boxes was, under the circumstances, not
such a big deal. I really don't think a jury would put me out of office because
of that. I stood in the way, but the county voted anyway."
Zoe moved over next to Claude, and taking him in her arms, she said,
"We'll get through this okay; your brother Bob seems the brightest lawyer I
have ever met, save one. You'll be fine. All they can hurt is your pride."
It seemed a kind of insanity to Claude and his family that his trial should
be going on at the same time as the governor's impeachment trial, but there
it was and not much could be done to separate Claude from the governor's
predicament. Claude's defense team this time was Fred Riley, E.C. Maben,
newly on the scene, and brother Robert Hendon. Again, Claude was well
served by his lawyers, but because of the impeachment trial of Jack Walton,
F.E. Riddle had to be back at the governor's side. Riddle was profuse in his
apologies, but Claude well understood the need, and he thanked Justice Riddle
for his assistance to date.
KKK
All the time that the governor was losing his political life, Claude was
fighting for his own. On the morning of the first day of his trial, November
7, as Claude came down for breakfast, Gordon wanted to know if he had
ordered his new suit. "You'll look good in black and white stripes," Gordon
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 335
added.
"Maybe I can find a place for you on my staff," retorted Claude.
"Say, Big Brother," said Gordon. "I met a very nice girl yesterday in town.
She's really nice and I've got to say, she's a looker."
"They say that there are a lot of them running loose this time of the year,"
responded Claude. "What happened to the others you have been seeing?"
Gordon thought a minute and then said, "I'm not sure; they seem to have
lost interest. Schoolteachers are not fat catches anymore. We are going to the
Ritz Saturday. They are showing 'Birth of a Nation' again."
"Boy, I can hardly wait," answered Claude. "So who is this young lady?"
"She's not from here but works at the S&S Feed. Her name is Jennie
Chaffron," said Gordon.
"The name is familiar," said Claude.
A Hendon breakfast was a big family affair, and it was difficult for Claude
to be anxious when surrounded by so many people who wanted to help and
who were completely supportive.
After a good breakfast, Claude and R.R. drove over to Tecumseh with
Bryan, Bob, and Gordon in the back seat. As they parked the car by the
courthouse, several people greeted them, and for the most part, they too, were
supportive. Nonetheless, there were some sour faces among the onlookers as
Claude made his way into the courtroom. Riley and Maben of his defense
team were already there, and Claude and Bob joined them at the defense table.
R.R., Bryan, and Gordon found seats in the gallery. Claude looked around and
saw Scott, Birdie, Wheeler, and Grace in the audience, and they all greeted him
with a smile. Belle had come too, even though she had been hesitant to do so
until the last minute. She sat with Zoe, Lillie, Emily, Easterbelle, Lottie Bess,
and young Kate. Like breakfast, the trial was to be a family affair. The entire
family looked as if they were dressed for church, even those who did not
regularly attend.
Promptly at 9 A.M., Judge Johnson entered from his office as the bailiff
called out, "All rise." The judge took his place, picked up his gavel, sounded
it once, and advised all to take their seats. The bailiff read the charges against
Claude and the trial was under way.
336 William S. Hendon
Jury selection came first. Prosecutors and defense attorneys asked
questions and took their peremptory dismissals as one or another potential
jury member failed some undisclosed test, tests known only to the attorneys.
A primary concern for the defense was to discover if the potential jury
member was a member of or supporter of the Ku Klux Klan. With a bit of
hard work, careful planning, and good luck, Claude's defense team was able to
gain a jury on which not a single Klan member served. The defense team
viewed this as much in their favor, but they also saw it as a fair jury. Had the
Klan been able to plant even a single member on the jury, there is no doubt
that there would have at least been a hung jury.
In the state's opening statement, assistant attorney general Barry discussed
the charges against Claude, related the basis of the state's case and how the
state intended to present evidence to the jury that "would reveal Hendon's
guilt." Barry discussed the charges of public drunkenness, the offering of
alcohol, the acceptance of money under false pretenses and the charge of
impeding the election. Any of these charges were enough, argued Barry, to
remove Hendon from his position as county attorney. The people of the
county, Barry argued, were entitled to have public servants who were beyond
reproach. This last argument brought a few quiet murmurs and smiles from
the gallery.
After the state made its opening remarks, the lead defense attorney, Fred
Riley, read to the jury the statement of the defense in its opposition to all the
charges made against their client in the statements of the attorney general.
Riley argued that a vengeful Klan and their creature, the attorney general,
trumped all of the charges up and that Claude Hendon was not guilty of any
misdeed. In fact, Riley argued, Claude was obeying the law in his effort to
prevent the election from being held. It was Hendon's obligation as county
attorney to do so.
The first witnesses called by the state testified on the charge against
Hendon of extorting and receiving money under false pretenses. It was alleged
that Hendon took money under false pretenses, ostensibly for what he alleged
to be court costs. Hendon, in exchange for dismissing a case against Brandon
Curry of Oklahoma County, it was alleged, accepted money from Curry's
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 337
father to get the case against his son dismissed
Ben King, automobile man of Shawnee, testified that he sold an auto to
young Brandon Curry, which Curry then disposed of while it was still
mortgaged, resulting in a complaint filed by King against Curry with the
county attorney. King accompanied Hendon to Oklahoma City where the
matter was taken up with A.M. Curry, the Curry boy's father. Hendon said if
$50 were paid in two checks for costs, the case would be dismissed. Upon
payment to Hendon by the elder Curry, King testified that the county attorney
gave one check for $25 to him. The amount, Hendon was reported to have
told him, was payment for the mortgage that King held on the auto he had
sold to Brandon Curry. King testified that the other $25 was said by Hendon
to be court costs, and pocketed by Hendon.
A.M. Curry of Oklahoma City, father of Brandon Curry, then took the
stand and testified to having been the signer of the two checks in question.
One check for $25 was supposed to cover the costs of the mortgage for the
auto. He gave that check to Hendon who handed it over to Ben King in the
presence of others. The other check for $25 was also given to Mr. Hendon.
He too testified that the second check was supposed to cover the court costs
in the case of Brandon Curry.
Frank F. Tracey of Oklahoma City, engaged in the loan business, also
testified that the second check had been given to Hendon in his presence. He
also identified a check for $25 he had given to Curry himself. Mr. Hendon had
told Curry that charges had been filed against Curry's son in connection with
the sale of a mortgaged automobile. When asked to dismiss the case, Mr.
Hendon said the costs must be paid, approximately $25. The first check was
given by Curry to Hendon who then gave it to King to apply to the mortgage
against the auto. The second check, Tracey gave to A.M. Curry who gave it to
Hendon. Tracey said he had loaned the $25 to Curry to pay for court costs on
Brandon's troubles.
The next witness called by the state was Jimmy Mack Williams, justice of
the peace in Tecumseh. Referring to the docket of his court, Justice Williams
showed the entries in his records that had been entered as evidence and
indicated that the county attorney paid in $25 in costs. Williams testified that
338 William S. Hendon
he had received a check for $25 from Mr. Hendon, on which the payee had
been changed from the Court Clerk to the justice court. This record was
exhibited to the jury, indicating that Mr. Williams cashed the check and his
costs of $2.50 deducted, with the balance turned over to Mr. Hendon.
The next state witness, Mrs. Mary King, Court Clerk, was called. She came
to the witness stand. Her striking good looks had certainly helped her win
election. King read from the appearance document in the case of Brandon
Curry that showed no costs had been paid in and the case was still pending
according to her record because the case had been transferred from the district
court to the justice court. The record showed costs amounting to $14.75 that
were still outstanding.
Claude and his attorneys knew that the issue was not really the money
given to the auto dealer, but simply the money said to have been paid in as
court costs. Claude was positive that he had paid the full $25 into Judge
Williams, so he urged his defense team to look more closely at Judge Williams
and his ledger. It was certainly true that the charges against Branford Curry
had been reduced, and the young man was now free, but that was not prima
facie evidence of any wrongdoing by Claude.
On cross-examination, Judge Williams was again called and asked to
review his ledger of entries for the relevant dates. Fred Riley, Claude's lead
attorney, went through the ledger carefully and demonstrated in several
instances where totals did not add up, and some entries around the dates in
question were not indicated as being tied to a particular case. There was one
entry for $22.50 deposited in the judge's account that the judge had deposited
two days later, after the $2.50 entry Williams testified had come from Claude.
Williams could not remember when he returned the alleged $22.50 to Claude
and in his accounting, there was no indication among his check records that
he had done so.
Later in the afternoon, the state moved to the second charge, that of
Hendon's drunkenness in Asher. Two other witnesses, Ron Johnson and
Caroline Peeke, testified that they had seen Hendon on June 10 in Asher, and
both testified that Hendon was staggering and his speech was slurred and that
he appeared intoxicated. B.H. Wyatt, former banker at Asher, testified to long
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 339
acquaintance with defendant Hendon whom he saw on June 10, 1923 at
Asher. He entered Hendon's car and declined to drink whiskey offered him.
Hendon was apparently intoxicated at the time. Faye Hammer and Frank
Costa were with Wyatt when Hendon offered the liquor. Hendon, it was said,
had two jars of liquor in the car at the time. Hammer and Costa were not
available to appear as witnesses, so Wyatt's testimony to their presence at the
incident could not be confirmed.
On cross-examination, Wyatt did not remember that when he made an
affidavit in this case, his brother Park Wyatt, lawyer for the Klan, had been
arrested at the instance of the county attorney on the charge of incited a riot.
He denied any malicious feeling against the Hendon family.
Some of the audience by now was beginning to fade, with a number of
people in the gallery getting sleepy in the heat of the packed courtroom. There
were a number of nudges to awaken people who had nodded off. Kate was
restless and with Belle's permission, Kate made her way quietly out of the
courtroom in search of a Coca Cola.
George Banther, clerk at the Canadian Valley Bank in Asher, testified in
relation to Hendon's visit last June. He noted that Hendon staggered as he
walked. Witness also saw and heard him backfire his car.
On cross-examination, Banther said that he had been a member of the
Asher Klan but that its charter had been revoked and had been surrendered.
He attended one meeting only, that being when he was initiated. He was asked
if he knew of any law or any ordinance in Asher that made backfiring an
automobile an offense. He replied that he did not.
Elizabeth Brown of Asher testified to seeing Hendon on the streets of
Asher on June 10, 1923. She saw Hendon speak to B.H. Wyatt and saw him
offer the latter a drink. Witness testified that she was not offered a drink.
Several in the courtroom chuckled at that. To the dismay of attorney general
Barry, when an affidavit signed by the witness was given her to read, the
witness pointed out several errors. The witness said that Hendon was
apparently in a sober condition as far as she could tell.
Helen McKinney, a dry goods merchant of Asher, testified as to the
incidents relating to the visit of Hendon to that place especially to the
340 William S. Hendon
backfiring of Hendon's car. McKinney said she heard the auto backfire several
times as Hendon tried to start the engine. On cross-examination, McKinney
said she did not know if the backfire was intentional or not, and that
sometimes the auto of her husband, John McKinney, backfired, and she did
not think he did it on purpose.
The charge of impeding the special election was the key issue of the
proceedings, but the discussions and arguments made by attorneys through
their questioning of various witnesses were among the least interesting of the
day. During this part of the trial, questions were raised as to constitutional
right of the governor to call off the election of October 2. This resulted in
considerable argument by the attorneys, the state witnesses citing authorities
to show that there never was any power for calling an election except by the
duly constituted Board of Elections. The defense argued that Hendon had
acted at the command of the governor and rightly so, since the governor was
the chief administrator of the state government. The discussion then turned
to whether the governor could add members to the Board of Elections. The
state argued that given the legitimate nature of the coming election of October
2, the attorney general had the power to insist that the election be held. The
defense argued that the governor's power trumped that of the attorney
general, and that the election should not have been held.
The proceedings to oust Claude Hendon from the office of county
attorney dragged monotonously through the day. The court recessed late in
the day with the notice that it would reconvene at 9 A.M. the next day.
Early the next morning the case began anew with the same cast of
characters. The state continued with the most important charge, that of
impeding the election. Two witnesses testified in connection with the election
of October second.
Jennifer Shaw, living one and half miles west of Shawnee, a member of
the election board of Precinct Six in Bales Township, testified to coming to
Tecumseh for election supplies on October 1. Shaw stated that the ballot
boxes were being guarded by Sam Thompson, the governor's deputy
policeman assigned to guard the boxes, on orders from Governor Walton and
county attorney Hendon. Thompson refused to give the ballot box to Shaw.
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 341
Shaw said she then called at Hendon's office and said Hendon told her that he
had orders from the Attorney General to hold the election but orders from
the governor that the election was called off. Hendon would not permit the
release of the ballot boxes. The witness left the city at 4:30, and other boxes
were procured and used for the election the following day.
A rather unhappy witness, Shelton Skinner, assistant county attorney,
testified as to incidents before the election. Witness came to Tecumseh on
request of Hendon at 4:30 P.M. Hendon told him to go to the courthouse and
see that no one came up the stairs where the ballot boxes were kept. Hendon
later told witness to tell Thompson, the governor's special policeman, that
"Any son-of-a-bitch, who attempts to come up the stairs, shoot them."
Witness remained in Tecumseh until about 2:15 A.M. on the request of
Hendon. At the conclusion of this testimony, the state rested its case at 10
A.M.
As the defense began its case, Riley knew that the state had not presented
a very strong case. He called their first witness, Ben King, the automobile
dealer who testified that he had received $25 from Hendon as payment due
him for the mortgage he held on the Brandon Curry automobile. He testified
that there was no doubt in his mind that A.M. Curry knew what the payment
was for. Curry had told him that the $25 was to go toward the mortgage, and
they discussed what the balance on the note would then be.
Defense then recalled A.M. Curry, who repeated what he had said the
previous day, but when Riley asked if the witness he had any certain knowledge
that Hendon had kept the other $25 check, Curry testified that he did not
know for sure. Riley then asked Curry if he was a Klan member, Curry replied
that he was and was proud to be so. "I have no further questions for this
witness," said Riley and Curry left the witness stand.
Defense then recalled Fred Tracey to the stand and Riley asked him if he
had certain knowledge that Hendon had kept the $25 check. Tracey testified
that he did not have certain knowledge that Hendon had kept the check. Riley
asked, "Are you or have you ever been a member of the Knights of the Ku
Klux Klan?" The witness responded that he was currently a member. Tracey
was dismissed.
342 William S. Hendon
Mary King, the elegant District Court Clerk was recalled and Riley asked
her if it was unusual for a case to be moved from county court to justice court.
She replied that it was not common but that it did happen, particularly if a
justice of the peace had already had activity with the case.
"So you are telling me," said Riley. "that it is not unusual for this kind of
repositioning and transfer to take place?"
"No, it is not," was the reply.
"Would it also be likely that a case so transferred back to a J.P. court not
show up as cleared on your records?" asked Riley.
"Yes, unless the justice court sends me a clearance, I would not have such
knowledge. They are supposed to notify me, but they do not always," King
volunteered.
The defense then recalled Justice Williams and asked him if he had
notified the Court Clerk of the disposition in the Curry Branford case. Witness
replied that he had not notified the Court Clerk.
Riley then asked Justice Williams if he could account for the unassigned
$22.50 entry in his records. Witness testified that he makes notes to do so
when things take place but he did not remember cashing the $25.00 check and
then returning $22.50 to Hendon. They may have discussed it, but his memory
of the events was unclear. Judge Williams was excused.
The defense then moved to the impeding charge. Riley called as a witness
the chairman of the Pottawatomie County Election Board.
"Was the special election held on October second?" Riley asked.
"It was," was the reply.
"Were there any precincts where voting did not take place?"
"There were not."
"Were there any more problems than usual in conducting the election?"
Riley asked.
"No." was the response. "The election went unusually smoothly. There
was some confusion because the newspaper Shawnee Morning News indicated
there was some dispute about whether the election would be held. Maybe
some few people did not go to vote because of that, but the turnout was high
for a special election."
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 343
The defense was clearly making the point that there was no real harm
done and the election had gone off as planned.
The defense then called Dr. Mary Ann Thompson of the University of
Oklahoma. Dr. Thompson was a distinguished professor and was as attractive
as a movie star. Juries liked her and usually liked her testimony. Riley asked her
if the governor had the right in the constitution to halt a duly called election.
Dr. Thompson testified that normally, the governor could not stop an
election. Elections were the province of the State Board of Elections as given
it by the constitution of the state.
"Are there any circumstances in which the governor could halt an
election?" Riley asked.
"Only in very unusual circumstances. In the present case, the governor
may have some duty to halt an election where changes are made to the ballot
after that election has already been certified by the Board to be held," she
replied.
"Then the governor may have some powers to halt an election?"
"Yes, but to do so, one would have to satisfy the constitutionality of the
action through the courts," replied Thompson.
"If an additional issue were placed on the ballot of a special election after
the Board had certified the original ballot, could the governor stop the
election?" Riley asked.
"If the Board then certified the additional issue, I think the Board would
be empowered to do so and the governor would not be able to stop the
election," said Thompson.
"But you are not certain of this?" asked Riley.
"No, I think it would have to settled in court, because the governor has
authority over misbehavior of any agency, and he has the power to appoint or
remove the board members," she replied.
Barry then cross-examined Thompson and was unable to gain a
categorical denial from her that the governor was acting illegally if he stopped
an election.
Riley was pleased because all he had to show was that there was some
doubt about whether the governor acted illegally to try to stop an election.
344 William S. Hendon
Claude, accepting the governor's power over the election relative to the power
of the attorney general was clearly a reasonable and legal position to take.
The defense then moved to the drunkenness charge. The first witness, Mr.
W.J. Clinton, of the Asher Hotel at Asher testified that he saw the county
attorney on the night that he is alleged to have been intoxicated in Asher and
that be was not drunk.
Mrs. W.J. Clinton also testified that when she saw Hendon in the Hotel
that he appeared completely sober.
Miss LaRue Pollard, bank employee of Asher, also testified that Hendon
looked sober while he was in Asher.
Sim Johnson, a farmer, testified that he was with Hendon in Asher and
that he and Hendon had a drink from Johnson's jar, but Hendon was
completely sober.
On cross-examination, Assistant Attorney General Barry asked Johnson
but one question. That was: "Mr. Johnson, "Have you ever been convicted of
a felony?" Johnson admitted that he had served time in the Kansas Penitentiary
on charges of larceny.
Riley then asked Johnson how long ago that had been and Johnson said
that he had served his time some twenty years before and had not been in any
kind of trouble since.
Late in the afternoon, Claude took the stand in his own defense. The
county attorney entered a categorical denial to the charges against him and
began taking up each charge as he was questioned by the defense lawyers.
Between arguments among the attorneys, Claude told his version of all of the
events that led to the filing of the charges by the attorney general. He argued
that the Ku Klux Klan was backing all the charges against him, and held that
his prosecution was a persecution. To many observers, rebuttals from the state
appeared to fall well short of the mark.
Hendon detailed alleged events on the Booster trip out of Shawnee and
contended that he was sober throughout the trip. He also related events that
are alleged to have transpired at Asher and denied being drunk at all there
although he did admit to having alcohol in his automobile.
Claude was very weary at the end of a trying day. He had been on the
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 345
stand from 3:30 until the court adjourned at 5.P.M.
Court resumed at 8:30 A.M. the next morning with Hendon still on the
stand. His testimony that day was straightforward; he answered fully each
question put to him by his defense attorney and to those posed by the
prosecutor in cross-examination.
Around the court house that morning, followers of the proceedings were
of the opinion that in his cross questioning assistant attorney general John
Barry did not materially strengthen his case. Guesses as to the outcome were
thick but few believed that Claude would suffer. It was said that the defense
would probably finish with its testimony about noon whereupon the state
would enter with its rebuttal. The attorney general's rebuttal was believed to
be rather weak. It seemed that the matter would go to the jury before that
same night.
Closing arguments from both sides went over the ground covered and
Barry made his best effort. However, Riley could raise doubt about each
charge and in his summation, he laid out a solid case that there was ample
doubt that any of the state's charges had ever even occurred.
The case went to the jury early that afternoon. The case was given to the
jurors at 2:30 P.M. and at 4:15 P.M. the jury filed slowly back into the
courtroom and took their seats in the jury box. As they seated themselves, a
hush fell over the crowd. The spectators and the participants all sat perfectly
still. Claude glanced over at Zoe, who nodded her head positively. R.R. caught
Claude's eye and R.R. gave him a smile of confidence.
Judge Johnson looked at the seated jury and then asked the jury foreman,
"Has the jury had reached a verdict?"
"We have your Honor," The foreman stated.
"Give your verdict to the clerk," Judge Johnson then said.
Handing the sheet of paper with the verdict written on it to the clerk, the
judge then took it and opened it. "How do you find?"
"Your honor, the jury finds the defendant 'not guilty' on each charge,"
replied the foreman. The courtroom came alive with some cheers and the
clapping of hands. A look from the judge silenced all of that.
Judge Johnson then went through each charge and asked the foreman to
346 William S. Hendon
read the verdict on each charge. On each charge, the foreman read "Not
Guilty."
The jury deliberated just an hour and forty-five minutes, during which
time they took ballots on each of the three charges. The verdict was unanimous
for acquittal for each charge and the jurors later stated that they reached
an agreement on the first ballot in each instance.
At the end of the proceedings, Judge Johnson thanked the jury and
ordered Claude released by the court and restored to the office of county
attorney.
It was over. Claude sat exhausted in the courtroom as his family and
friends gathered around him in congratulation. Bob grasped Claude and their
eyes misted. "Thanks, brother," Claude said, the emotion of the moment
overcoming him. As the court adjourned, Claude's friends and family gathered
around him.
R.R. took Claude's hand and would not let it go. "You did just fine," R.R.
said. "I knew you would be acquitted."
With Zoe on one arm and Belle on the other, Claude and his family made
their way out of the courthouse. The family found their autos and they all
drove to Shawnee where family and friends gathered for a celebratory dinner
at the City Café. Jim Kagafas, obviously pleased by Claude's acquittal, said so
in voluble Greek. Patricia Kagafas gave Claude a big hug and a wet kiss. Susan
Porterfield joined the party, and John Levergood. Duke apologized to Claude
for having to testify, but Claude brushed the apology off with a smile and a
gripping of Duke's hand. "Not necessary, Duke," said Claude.
As the dinner progressed, others stopped by the table and extended their
congratulations. Sim Johnson came in with the missus and they joined the
dinner group. Noel Williams stopped by Claude's table and expressed his
pleasure at the verdict, as did Tom Bob MacLean, and Chief Sims. Several
others dropped by too. Of most importance to Claude were the family
members who gathered around him. The Hendons were not huggers; there
were too many of them, Hugging would take an entire afternoon, but they
were touchers. Through the evening, Claude's hands or elbows were grasped
by each brother, sister or parent. They were all so happy and so relieved. The
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 347
family knew Claude's strengths and they knew his weaknesses, so they knew
wherein he was guilty and where he was not. None of them had thought he
would be guilty of any of the charges brought against him.
However, at a table near the door sat four members of the First Baptist
Church who were convinced that Claude had gotten off too lightly. They were
sure that his immoral behavior and his flaunting of state law should have been
enough to put him out and maybe even send him to jail. These worthies knew
the Klan was a positive force in Shawnee, and sinners like Hendon were just
thwarting the Lord's way.
With the news of Claude's release by the court and restoration to his
office, Dr. Walker had been in contact with Reverend Armstrong and they
both agreed that Hendon's acquittal proved their point that the law was
ineffective in saving America. Both men were angry because they had been
humiliated by the county attorney and even though Reverend Armstrong had
been acquitted, Dr. Walker still had to face more charges for his role in
ordering Klan whippings and floggings.
When Simon Brackett came by and asked Claude for a statement, Claude's
response was reported in the newspaper the next day. Claude said, "My activity
against the Klan provoked the assault. I could have traveled a road of less
resistance and more ease, had I been willing to permit their efforts in
Pottawatomie County to have gone unchallenged, but my friends expected
more of me. I will return to duty Monday and pursue that duty in a careful and
dispassionate way. The verdict of the jury is my only statement to my friends."
KKK
Later that evening, Claude and Scott talked about the day's events.
"We all expected the outcome," said Scott, "but it's likely you solidified
some enemies. As long as the Klan is around, they will oppose you."
"I'm sure they will," said Claude, "I made a good omelet, but I certainly
broke some eggs. I hope I didn't spill any on my shirt."
Later, Claude sat with Zoe on Lillie's front porch. It was cold, but they
were bundled up as they sat and smoked the last cigarette of the day. "It's odd
348 William S. Hendon
about a family," Claude said, "All of them love me and care what happens to
me but that love puts me far higher than I can expect to fly. In the end I will
disappoint them, and it's all because they really do care so much."
"Yes, and it's kind of ironic that afterwards, they will forgive you," said
Zoe.
News of Claude's acquittal on all charges was reported the next morning
in the newspapers around the state. Although the civil action to remove
Claude had failed, the filing of criminal charges was still possible, but no one
thought that likely to happen. The Klan and the attorney general had done
their work and the resounding acquittal of Claude left little doubt how a
criminal case would have turned out.
Yes, Claude seemed safe now, even if Governor Walton was not.
KKK
In Oklahoma City, the House committee investigating the governor called
members of Walton's administration to appear before it, whereupon Walton,
in desperation, fired them all.
The House committee then quickly drew up twenty-two impeachment
charges against Walton. In presentation to the full membership of the house,
the committee cited the governor's personal irregularities, the corrupt nature
of the administration, and Walton's general incompetence. The last six of the
twenty-two pertained to the governor's declaration of martial law. To seal the
governor's fate, the house immediately voted his impeachment on two charges
and sent them to the senate, which also hurriedly voted 36-to-1 to suspend
Walton, pending the outcome of his trial. Walton was out and Lieutenant
Governor Martin T. Trapp became acting governor.
On that same day, it was said that Walton had threatened to pardon all the
prisoners at McAlester, a story that many believed, but which was not
apparently true.
The week before Claude's trial, the Oklahoma Senate convened as an
impeachment court on November 1, and as the senate began its trial of
Walton, the governor's lawyers asked to challenge the qualifications of each
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 349
senator by inquiring about his Klan membership. The senate refused the
request, and the trial got underway. The trial went on for many days, more
than two weeks.
Interestingly, during the time the governor's trial was well underway the
Tulsa Tribune and the New York Times reported that a special train, carrying
hundreds of Oklahoma Klansmen to Dallas for "Ku Klux Klan Day" at the
Texas State Fair, pulled into the railroad station at Dallas bearing a banner that
read: "Did we impeach Walton? Hell yes!"
On the eighteenth, Governor Walton rose and addressed the senate. "I do
not care to stand this humiliation any longer for myself, my family or my
honorable attorneys, You may proceed as you see best." Then, with his wife
and lawyers, he left the senate chamber.
One day later, on November 19, 1923, the senate voted eleven of the
twenty-two articles of impeachment, acquitted Walton on five counts, and
dismissed the remaining six articles that related to the imposition of martial
law. He had expected the senate to convict him. It would have been surprising
if the senate had not sustained at least one of the articles, and one was all that
was needed to remove him. Governor Jack Walton was out and after only ten
months in office. The senate, by a vote of 41 to 0, convicted Walton on
charges of "collecting campaign funds illegally, padding state payrolls, using
the National Guard to prevent a lawful grand jury from convening, impeding
a lawful election, paying his private chauffeur with state funds, suspending the
writ of habeas corpus, making excessive use of the pardoning power, as well
as other administrative misdeed and in general, being incompetent."
Walton would always maintain that it was the Klan that got him, but he
shot himself in the foot with some regularity. He had tried to stop a special
election. He had accepted large gifts from individuals. The charges against him
were numerous and any handful of them could have led to his impeachment,
particularly in Oklahoma where several previous governors had been
impeached. Whatever one thought about the reasons for Walton being
impeached, The Ku Klux Klan claimed that they had beaten the governor and
removed him from office, but ironically, the months following that fall of
1923 would find Klan power diminishing all over the state. They clearly had
350 William S. Hendon
beaten the governor, and they controlled the legislature, but the public was
rapidly becoming very tired of them. Walton's downfall was the result of both
Klan power and the public's desire not "to have a King."
Claude was sad to see the governor removed. Jack Walton was not all bad.
He was helpful to the probe and arrests that Claude was able to make on Klan
members and leaders. While in 1923, the Klan was still powerful in Oklahoma,
it had been completely decimated in Pottawatomie County, thanks to the
courage of the attorneys who served in the county attorney's office.
Within two years, the Klan would be reduced to political insignificance in
Oklahoma and in other states around the nation, its membership falling
throughout the rest of the 20's and early 30's.
Chapter 17
A POSTSCRIPT
The Daily Oklahoman, July 8, 1927.
Old Trouble Breaks Anew When They Meet On Shawnee Street
Shawnee, July 7, 1927
Warrants charging George P. Short of Oklahoma City, former attorney
general of Oklahoma and Claude Hendon, Shawnee attorney and former
county attorney of Pottawatomie County with disturbing the peace, were
issued Thursday afternoon by M.L. Hankins, police judge at the request of
J.M. Yoder, chief of police.
The affair on which the warrants are based occurred on a downtown
street here Wednesday night.
Hendon was talking with friends when Short, with whom he has not been
on speaking terms for several years, approached, held out a hand and said,
"Hello, Hendon."
The latter slapped Short and when the two closed in, friends interfered
and further trouble was avoided.
Hendon gave his version of the events, "When I was county attorney, my
enemies made ridiculous charges against me, but because they were afraid to
press them, asked the attorney general to do so. George Short, with whom I
352 William S. Hendon
had gone to Oklahoma University, was attorney general."
"He came down here and filed a lot of charges against me. Some of them
were so ridiculous that three of them were thrown out of court right away."
"I considered the action not to be in good faith and I have refused to
speak to Short for four years."
Hendon has been prominent in politics for years since his graduation
from the law school of Oklahoma University. He is one of the leading
members of the county bar and is in practice here with his brother, Scott
Hendon.
Yoder said he was waiting until Short returned to Pottawatomie County
before he served warrants on the two men. Hendon asked Sheriff Yoder not
to serve the warrant on Short.
The Daily Oklahoman, July 9, 1927.
Hendon and Short Warrants are Held
Shawnee, July 8.
Warrants issued by Police Judge M.L. Hankins for the
arrest of Claude Hendon, former county attorney and George
Short, former attorney general, have not been served.
The police chief was quoted as saying, "I will not act on
these warrants until George Short returns to Shawnee."
Short, now practicing law in Oklahoma City was out of the
city according to Mrs. Short. He is not in Shawnee and does not
intend to go there.
At least Claude got a shot at old George.
KKK
With the passage of the years, many things changed. Jack Walton
disappeared from the political scene only to resurface again in the 30's, but he
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 353
was never a power again. Zoe moved to Washington, D.C. and apparently
changed her mind about marriage. She married a congressman from Michigan
in 1927. By 1924, Claude had completed two terms as the county attorney, and
then prematurely, he ran for Congress in 1924 against a popular incumbent
congressman. He should have known that his magic would not carry him that
far, but he was restless and impatient to move on. He was badly beaten in that
race.
Fortune smiled on Claude in early 1925, when he attended a Texas Bar
Association meeting at the Hotel Galvez in Galveston, Texas. There, he met
a young woman from Lufkin named Dana Glass Fairchild, the niece and ward
of Texas State Senator ID Fairchild of Lufkin and his wife Marguerite. Claude
and ID hit it off well, and Claude and Dana hit it off even better. Claude and
Dana corresponded after their meeting in Galveston, and a romance
developed.
In the fall of 1925, Dana left by ship from New Orleans to travel to New
York to begin a Master's degree at Columbia University. During her stay there,
Claude visited her in New York, and when she completed her degree, she
returned to Denton, Texas in the fall of 1926 to begin teaching English at the
College of Industrial Arts. Dana had earned her BA degree there, and she
came back to teach at what would become Texas Women's University. The
visits with Claude continued, and Claude asked Dana to marry him. On
February 4, 1928, Claude and Dana were married in the Fairchild family home
in Lufkin, Texas.
Now in private law practice in Shawnee with his brother Scott, who had
passed the Oklahoma Bar exam in 1926, and Albert Carleton, a former state
chief justice, Claude brought Dana to Shawnee to a new Spanish style stucco
bungalow at 522 West Ford Street that he had had fitted out by the Harbour
Longmire Furniture store in Oklahoma City. Within a year they had a son,
born in June of 1929.
R.R. died in 1928. Walking to catch the Broadway street bus, he collapsed
and died of a heart attack. Belle followed him in 1933, dying peacefully in bed
at 1129 North Beard.
Claude remained active in Democratic politics, because while he loved trial
354 William S. Hendon
law, he was not content to sit in a law office handling day-to-day legal chores.
He headed Al Smith's 1928 presidential campaign in Pottawatomie County. In
1932, he was active in Franklin Roosevelt's campaign and worked hard to elect
William H. "Alfalfa Bill" Murray to the Oklahoma governor's office. Murray's
election brought Claude, Dana, and their son to Oklahoma City where Claude
began work as a special counsel to the governor and later assisted in
establishing the Oklahoma Tax Commission.
In 1933, Dana gave birth to twin sons at Wesley Hospital in Oklahoma
City.
In 1934, Claude and Dana returned to Shawnee where Claude once more
entered private practice with brother Scott. Small town Oklahoma was not a
place to be a lawyer in the middle of the 30's. Times were tough. Because he
had always wanted to be in Congress, he ran again in 1936. He worked very
hard in that campaign, and Dana could see how terribly important it was for
him. Sadly, it was a defeat; Claude lost by only 900 votes to Lyle Boren who
became the next House member from the 4th Congressional District and
served in that post for four terms. Claude's support of Boren in the general
election helped Boren win. Claude would never come as close again, and the
race left him in deep depression.
Three years later, in 1939, he bounced back; he was reelected to be the
Pottawatomie County attorney, and served three good terms before he once
again made a try for Congress. Again, he lost, and this time the loss was
decisive. He placed fifth in the Democratic primary.
Claude continued working in politics and in 1950, he was appointed
Chairman of the Oklahoma State Industrial Commission. The awards that
Claude's commissioners made to injured workers were three times as high as
those awarded by previous commissions. Insurance companies did not like
that and convinced the governor that Claude should go. Governor Johnston
Murray (son of Alfalfa Bill) asked for Claude's resignation and Claude refused.
Murray then fired him. It was not a good weekend, because that same
weekend he lost the job, one of the twins wrecked Dana's bright shiny Buick.
By now, Claude was 60 years old and some of the edge was off the fight. That
weekend in Shawnee, as he sat on the glider swing in the backyard of 1923
Ouster: The County Attorney & The Klan 355
East Main, he thought back over his life; he wondered in the end if maybe the
Klan did win. He mulled that over for a minute and then said to himself, "No,
they did not." Then he laughed to himself as he remembered the time he was
in the woodlot on the farm and was getting ready to cut down a tree for
firewood. As he readied the axe, he looked up in the tree and saw Gordon,
who was supposed to be helping him, sitting high up on a limb.
"Gordon what are you doing up there?" asked Claude.
Gordon looked down at Claude and shrugged, "Everybody's got to be
somewhere."
Lounging back in the glider swing, Claude felt satisfied with his accomplishments
and regretted his defeats, but at sixty, he could see a life with a high
degree of integrity and a life that was of some use to those around him.
Dr. John Asa Walker continued his practice and died in Shawnee,
Oklahoma on December 25, 1944. Although guilty of the flogging charges
filed against him, he never served any jail time for his Klan activities.
However, he never lived over the public embarrassment and ridicule his
leadership of the Klan brought him.
John Levergood went on to become a member of the Oklahoma House
of Representatives.
Jennie Chaffron broke Gordon's heart when she ran off with a drummer,
who promised her a beautiful house in Louisiana. Gordon survived that
unhappiness to marry a fine woman.
Shelton "Duke" Skinner continued to practice law in Shawnee and served
as County Attorney for Pottawatomie County. He also became the acknowledged
champion bass fisherman of all stock ponds in the county.
Jane Fields continued running her boarding house and late in life, Jane
married one of her boarders, a man from Norman, a widower. Bill Martensen
was a ceramics man, an itinerant potter, who during his working life had been
a railroad engineer. In retirement, he and Jane traveled Oklahoma county fairs
selling the pots that he made.
George Short left the attorney general's office and practiced law in
Oklahoma City the rest of his life.
Upon the death of her mother in 1929, Beth Marsh quit teaching and
356 William S. Hendon
entered politics in Georgia.
Harry Cantrell killed a man in prison in 1926; he was tried, convicted, and
sentenced to life in prison. In 1931, he was killed by a fellow inmate at the
McAlester state prison.
Claude died in 1963 at the age of 72, and was buried in Fairview Cemetery
in Shawnee, Oklahoma. Dana followed him in 1982 and was buried beside
him. In the same plot, R.R. and Belle were earlier buried, as was brother Bryan
who died of yellow fever in Venezuela in 1926. Now, Scott and Birdie, and
Wheeler and Grace have all passed away, and they too rest in the family plot
in Fairview Cemetery. Bob died and was buried in Arlington National
Cemetery as befits a Brigadier General in the Army. Bob had returned to the
U.S. Army and spent his career in service. Like Bryan, Gordon died relatively
young and was buried in Ada, Oklahoma where he had been teaching school.
Lillie, Sallie, and Easterbelle lie in a cemetery in Stillwater, Oklahoma. Emily
is buried next to Roy in Volga, South Dakota and Kate was the last to go. She
was buried in Battle Creek, Michigan.
As we go through our lives, there may come a period of time when our
comet ascends in a seemingly endless climb. At first, we are in the mainstream
of this fire, riding it as lucky warriors. We may not notice that the fiery stream
is actually a rising arc. Somewhere along the line, we may do something
courageous, the really brave act of our lives that ironically can mark the point
of downward turning. Without our really knowing it, the comet begins a
streaming descent; we find ourselves ousted and alone in a dark and empty
sky.

A Note About the Author
WILLIAM S. HENDON was born in Oklahoma City in 1933. He grew
up in Shawnee, Oklahoma where his father, Claude Hendon, practiced law and
served several terms as county attorney and his mother, Dana Hendon, taught
history in the Shawnee high school. Bill graduated from Kemper Military
School and then went to the University of Oklahoma where he received a
Ph.D. degree in economics in 1964.
In 1957, Bill married Mary Ann Thompson and by 1962 they had three
children. Bill began his college teaching with four years at T.C.U., followed by
three years at Texas Tech and then the next twenty-one years teaching
economics and urban affairs at the University of Akron.
The family summers were spent at a cottage on the Lake of the Woods in
Ontario.
Happily retired since 1989, Bill and his wife, Mary Ann, spend five
months at the cottage, where their adult kid families visit each summer; the
couple spends five months in Akron and two months on the Texas Gulf
coast. Migration is a very pleasant thing.
Life began when the kids left home and the dog died.
A Note About the Type
This book was set in Garamond. The fonts are based on the fonts first cut
by Claude Garamond (c. 1480-1561). Garamond was a pupil of Geoffroy
Tory and is believed to have followed the Venetian models, although he
introduced a number of important differences, and it is to him that we owe
the letter we now know as "old style." He gave to his letters a certain
elegance and feeling of movement that won their creator an immediate
reputation and the patronage of Francis I of France.
Book Designed by Mill Creek Press
Cover Designed by Simone Earl
Printed and bound by BookSurge Publishing
Charleston, South Carolina